Days of Yearning

by Sablecain

Alternate Universe: Stargate

Follows More Than Friends, A Light in the Distance, Under the Sun,

Prologue

'Without a trace, feeling the past slipping through my fingers,
here in my heart where the memory lingers on,
days of yearning, seasons turning,
a night in December, I'll always remember.'

Days of Yearning, Miriam Stockley (written by Miriam Stockley and Ian Lynn)

She had first seen Christopher Larabee at a Christmas party, nearly fifteen years earlier. They had both been newly commissioned second lieutenants in the United States Air Force. They had probably seen each other around the hallways of the Air Force Academy, but it hadn't registered with either of them. Surprising, because she always noticed handsome men. And Chris Larabee most certainly was a handsome man.

They were together for almost a year, until he was transferred and that was the last time Lt. Ella Gaines had seen of her lover. But it wasn't the last time she had thought of him. Ella had fallen in love with Chris, and past experience had taught to hold on when she wanted something. She had lost everything else in her life, everything that had ever mattered to her ... she would not lose Chris.

She was very good at hiding her true self from the world, she had been doing it her entire life. She made sure that no one saw the insecure, scared, scarred little girl she had been at one time ... presenting instead the competent, capable woman she had become.

But in hiding that part of herself from the world, she also hid from herself. She never realized that just as her mother had been dependent on alcohol to get through the day, and her father had been dependent on inflicting pain upon others to ease the pain inside, Ella had become dependent as well. Chris Larabee was her life, she had to have him at her side. She needed him. Despite her growing hatred of the Air Force for taking him away from her, she remained in the organization, realizing that she would have a better chance of getting him back if she was still in the Air Force as well. Ella was many things, but she wasn't stupid.

And then he had gotten married, shattering Ella's world. How could he marry someone else? Didn't he know that Ella was the only one for him, that he was the only one for her? At first she had hated him for breaking her heart, but as the years wore on, she slowly turned that hatred to his wife ... she must have tricked him into marrying her. Chris couldn't possibly love her, and there was no way she could ever love Chris the way Ella did.

Ella's hatred then extended to the child. She wouldn't think of him as belonging to Chris. No. His wife was a slut, who got pregnant with another man's child, then convinced Chris that the brat was his. Ella could accept nothing else. She could accept no other child of Chris Larabee's, other than her own. No one around her saw the cracks in her sanity. No one saw her descent into madness.

She hired someone to watch the Larabee family, feeling her hatred grow with each report. And then, three years earlier, an opportunity presented itself. Chris and his new best friend, Buck Wilmington, were going out of town for a week. There was a class they were required to take, to make their next promotion. And Ella saw her chance. She gave her spy new instructions. Kill the wife and child, but make it look like an accident. Ella knew Chris ... she knew that if he believed they had been murdered, he would never let it go. And she would never have him.

The plan had worked ... almost perfectly. Because it was then that Ella's own life spun out of control, beginning with the death of her uncle. He had been the one stabilizing force in her life ... and now, he was gone. Ella had been devastated, taking a leave of absence. She could barely function, much less take care of Chris, who was out of his head with grief. By the time Ella returned, Chris had started taking the most dangerous missions possible, and she lost her only tie with him. She turned her attention to her uncle's young step-daughter, Hildy, who followed Ella into the Air Force ... and eventually, to the SGC.

Ella had always known that eventually, Chris would cross her path again. And he did, when he took on command of SG-7. She had heard about that through one of her contacts planet-side, while she was on a mission with the rest of her team. Ella had been ecstatic ... her path to Chris was clear. But now, there were two more complications, despite the efforts of her spy. One such complication was Captain Mary Travis, the public relations officer for General Hammond, and the daughter-in-law of General Orrin Travis. Rumor about the base said that Chris was drawn to the blonde widow. Ella refused to believe it. Chris belonged to her, and he always would. Once she and SG-3 returned to base on a full-time basis, nearly a year after the formation of SG-7, she had begun her campaign to win back her former lover. Fate seemed to smile on her, when SG-3 and SG-7 was given a mission together.

However, the second complication was far more dangerous than the first. Vin Tanner, the guide, sharpshooter, and second in command for SG-7. How he managed that, Ella had no idea, since he was a civilian and held no rank. But, second in command he was, acknowledged as such by the others. And she had known as soon as she saw him that he would be trouble. Vin Tanner had frightened her.

He could see through her. And Chris listened to him. Oh, he didn't at first, but ... No, the next time they met, Ella would have to do something permanent about Vin Tanner, and Mary Travis. She couldn't tolerate the threat either of them posed to her future with Chris. She had sacrificed so much ... her first attempt to win back Chris, a few months earlier, had ended with her own second in command, Jack Averill, dead (though that was his own fault ... he had shot at Chris, he deserved to die).

And Hildy. Hildy had turned on her, but she had fallen in love with Buck Wilmington. How could she blame her young cousin for trying to save the man she loved? Even if he didn't deserve her ... no, Ella found it far easier to forgive her sweet cousin for her betrayal, since Ella could understand that. But Jack had tried to kill Chris ... and for that, she would never forgive him. Besides, he was the one responsible for them being stranded off-world.

The fool had let it slip to Janet Frasier that some wouldn't come back alive, as Ella found out near the end. At least, Ella was assuming that was why none of the men she had sent back through ever came back. Either they were taken into custody ... or they were dead. It didn't matter. Ella could still use the Stargate. And sooner or later, she would come across another SG team ... and when she did, she could return to Earth for what was hers. And when she did ... God have mercy on the souls of Mary Travis and Vin Tanner!

Part One

"What are those two up to?"

Colonel Christopher Larabee looked up from his breakfast, and over at his fellow colonel, Jack O'Neill. The older man was staring in wonderment at the now-common sight of Ezra Standish, negotiator for SG-7, deep in conversation with Dr. Adriana Wilmington, floating archaeologist. Chris grinned and looked at his friend, replying, "Jack, this is Ezra ... you know better than to ask that!"

Jack acknowledged this with a bob of his graying head, his brown eyes shifting from the negotiator to his small, dark-haired companion. Chris followed his gaze, a fond smile appearing as he regarded his little sister.

Three months had passed since her arrival at the SGC, and she seemed to be settling in, about as well as could be expected. The night she had arrived, after dinner, Adriana had expressed her hope to repair her relationship with her brother. Chris had been willing to break his own rule, about staying out of the business of others, in order to help her. But unfortunately, things began going bad almost immediately. The day after Adriana's arrival, SG-7 had left for a mission ... halt the Gou'ald invasion of a planet friendly to Earth.

They had accomplished their objective, but at a high price ... Private JD Dunne was badly injured during the firefight. Once they returned to the SGC, Buck spent all of his time in the infirmary with the kid. Adriana had ventured in a few times, with food or coffee for her brother. Probably figuring she could get him to talk to her, but Chris could have told her that until JD woke up, Buck wouldn't eat, drink, or talk.

So ... why hadn't he told her? Maybe he had hoped he would be wrong. But he realized when she left the infirmary, and walked into Vin Tanner's arms, that he wasn't. Buck had shut her out. Again. And each time Buck pushed her away in the days that passed, Chris could see a little more hope die in her eyes. Worse yet, Buck didn't even realize he was doing it. The others did. And Josiah had even tried to tell him that his sister just wanted to be there for him, but Buck's attention was focused solely on JD. There was no room for anyone else.

Chris had watched in silence as Adriana at last turned away from her brother, though not completely. Instead, she turned her attention to other things ... to her new surroundings. She renewed her relationship with Chris, surprising the rest of SG-7 by being as adept at making him laugh as Vin was. She picked up where she had left off with Vin, and Chris understood, within just a few weeks, of why Adriana characterized her relationship with Vin as being 'more than friends, and not quite lovers.'

And, she had become friends with Ezra Standish almost immediately. If she wasn't with Vin, while they were both planet-side, then she could usually be found with Ezra. Rarely Nathan or Josiah. She seemed a little hesitant around Josiah, and thanks to an incident early in her first month at the SGC, was only civil to Nathan. He had, unfortunately, forgotten his own words about her being able to take care of herself and tried to intervene during a game between Adriana and Ezra. The fallout hadn't been pleasant, especially since Adriana didn't raise her voice once.

She didn't scream when she became angry ... she hissed. Chris hadn't been present for the confrontation, but Vin had. Ever since, both the archaeologist and the medic avoided each other as much as possible. The only piece of common ground, at the moment, was Vin himself. That young man strode into the cafeteria, arguing animatedly with Chanu. Chris sat back, grinning as Vin shook his head at something Chanu had said.

At the table where Adriana and Ezra now sat, Adriana looked up, and smiled as Vin entered the room. She said something to Ezra, then slid out of her chair. She stopped in her tracks, frowning. That's right, Chris thought, Chanu has been taking care of Claire the last few months ... been on leave. So she hasn't seen him yet. Claire's third pregnancy was proving difficult, and General Hammond had given Chanu open-ended leave to care for her.

Chanu tapped his chin, and Adriana took a mock-swing at him. Chanu caught her fist easily, then pulled her in for a hug. Jack looked at Chris and said, "Oooohkay. Would you like to explain this to me?" Chris burst out laughing, and even as Ezra joined the small group. Jack repeated, looking more than a little exasperated, "I'd really like to know what's going on, are you planning on telling me, or do I need to guess?"

"Goes back to something that happened not long after Adriana first met Vin, when they first became friends," Chris replied, remembering Adriana's narrative. He had just told her about Chanu being on base, then questioned her about the incident in question. He knew they made peace between them ... Vin had told him that. But Adriana, while quiet, was not known to be forgiving toward those who had hurt her friends.

Chris knew that from personal experience. And he questioned why she had forgiven Chanu, especially after hearing her description of what had happened that day. Finding Vin unconscious in the dorm room she shared with Claire Moseley, after being choked with the belt of her bathrobe. Adriana had looked at him and replied, "Who says I ever totally forgave him? Yes, I made peace with him, and we get along. But I doubt I'll ever completely forgive him."

What Chris had just seen, Chanu sweeping Adriana into a hug, might have seemed to indicated otherwise, but Chris knew his little sister. Adriana operated on two levels. The first allowed her to joke and laugh with people, even the ones she didn't know very well. The second allowed her to let her guard down with people whom she trusted. While she had said that she would likely never forgive Chanu, a better translation would have been, she would never truly trust him.

Jack said now, drawing Larabee's attention back to himself, "Ah. And do you plan on sharing this with me, or are we gonna play twenty questions? Not that I really mind, since I end up doing the same with Daniel anyhow, or the Tok'ra, but ... " Chris looked over at his friend with an amused grin. Jack sighed and gave up, observing, "Okay, you win. This falls under the Larabee-need-to-know basis."

"It's not that," Chris replied, shaking his head, "it's just hard to explain. Suffice it to say, early on, a few months after she met Vin, actually, Chanu seriously pissed off Adriana ... to the point that she decked him. And if Vin hadn't been there to stop her, she probably would have beat the crap out of Chanu. Oh, don't let her size fool you. Buck and I taught her how to defend herself. She ran away from home when she was seventeen, and learned a few other things about protecting herself and kicking butt when necessary. Don't know the specifics, but my gut tells me their father was abusive."

"Bastard," Jack growled and Chris nodded his agreement, eyes shifting back to Vin, Adriana, Ezra, and Chanu. After a moment, Chanu nodded to the others and left the cafeteria. Ezra stuck around a moment longer, before taking Adriana's hand and kissing it. Chris grinned, seeing the way she blushed, then the negotiator followed Chanu. He had some reports to finish, Chris remembered, from the last mission. Ezra seemed to thrive on paperwork, as much as Chris hated the stuff. Chris ... and Jack ... and Vin. Daniel Jackson didn't seem to have a problem with it, and nor did Sam Carter, but those two were peculiar anyhow.

As Ezra left, Vin and Adriana came over to join the two colonels. Vin held out a chair for Adriana, and she slipped into it easily. Chris noted this change as well. The Adriana he remembered had been a little on the klutzy side, although some of that had dissipated with the self-defense lessons. And maybe, Chris thought, it was her age at the time. Maybe she just grew out of it.

"Hey cowboy," Vin said, turning another chair around before straddling it. Chris turned a mock glare on his best friend, but Vin just laughed at him. As always. A quick glance at the pretty young archaeologist told Chris that Adriana was struggling to keep from laughing herself. Vin went on, his bright eyes sparkling with mischief, "Drina was just tellin' me about her lessons with Teal'c, usin' that infernal staff weapon."

It was Larabee's turn to hide a grin. Vin's extraordinary skill with the rifle didn't carry over to the staff weapon. While he was hardly inept, Vin also wasn't particularly skilled with the staff, either. On the other hand, both Vin and Adriana had told him about her ineptitude with the rifle, including a story about the two of them holding off Richard Boudreau and several of his goons. Vin had laughed as he explained Adriana's habit of firing at something else, in order to hit her actual target. The scary thing was, it actually worked.

Part Two

"That's right, Teal'c told me that he was teaching you to use the staff weapon, and a few other tricks he picked up over the years. Now, how was it that Standish put it? Oh yeah ... 'so Dr. Wilmington can augment the self-defense skills already taught to her by our esteemed leader and the major.' So, how are you doing with the Gou'ald's answer to the rifle?" Jack inquired. Adriana looked at her laced fingers, blushing. Chris grinned, knowing that expression. Jack continued, "I mean, Teal'c hasn't thrown up his hands and quit ... which he has been known to do, when dealing with a particularly inept student ... "

"Anyone we know, Jack?" Chris teased, then laughed at the glare sent in his direction by the other colonel. He glanced first at Vin, then at Adriana. Vin's smile was, as Mary once put it, in its blinding phase. Adriana was struggling to hold in her giggles, and Chris wondered ... He looked over at his little sister ... caught her eye ... and winked. That almost sent her over the edge, but she managed to contain herself. At least for the moment.

"Nice try, Jack, but you ain't nearly as bad as Chris. Reckon he could even scare Apophis with that glare a' his," Vin put in, laughing. Jack threw a Look his way, complete with narrowed eyes and an 'oh, very funny' cast to his features. Vin just laughed and continued, "Anyhow, seems Miss Drina is becomin' right ... now, how was it that Ezra put it? Oh yeah ... right proficient with them staff weapons."

"They're lighter than rifles, and I don't have to worry about breaking my shoulder when I use them," Adriana interrupted. Her slight shift in her seat told Chris what she was about to do, as well as the sudden, mischievous grin which appeared. Chris was sitting beside Vin, and moved his feet out of the way. He felt the whoosh of air as Adriana's foot brushed past his shins. Vin jumped and Adriana said with a sweet smile, "Behave." Chris almost fell out of his chair laughing at Vin's expression.

Not a word, cowboy ... I seen her worse, ya don't need to be encouragin' her, was the message in Vin's glare. Chris righted himself, still laughing. Oh, this was perfect. After the last year, and all the times Vin and Jack had joined forces on a practical joke, Chris was getting revenge in a very unexpected fashion. He winked at Adriana again, and she just smiled. Damn, it was good to have her back in his life!

"So what's the next mission? Know the general wanted us for a briefin' tomorrow, what's the deal?" Vin asked, trying to distract both friends. Obviously, he was hoping to avoid any more kicks by getting Adriana's attention off him, and onto work. That was something Chris had learned in the last three months ... Adriana loved her job. Even the tedious hours of picking through a site, she loved. He had learned, quite by accident, that she considered herself a detective of sorts. When he thought about it, it didn't surprise him that much.

"SG-7 is heading for PF5672 ... Adriana, you're coming with us. That's backwards, actually. We'll be accompanying you and the rest of the team to PF5672. Just got the orders a few hours ago," Chris replied, and saw two pairs of eyes widen. However, he noticed that Adriana didn't look as surprised ... maybe she already knew about going to PF5672, but not which team would be accompanying them?

"The general will give you guys the details in the briefing, but when SG-1 investigated the planet, we found something the archaeologists might enjoy. The space monkey will be going with you, and SG-7 is acting as back-up, in case the snake-heads show up," Jack observed. He paused, then added ruefully, "Not that the Gou'ald are the only troublemakers in the galaxy, or even the universe."

"Based on the information so far, we'll be rotating guard duty ... one at the site, while others take patrols, and the ones who remain rest. I'm in the process of writing up a schedule. The archaeological site will provide the best cover, so we'll be camping in there for the night," Chris told his two younger companions. Vin nodded, absorbing this information, as he did all the other bits of information which came his way.

"I knew that a team of us would be going to the planet, and I knew which archaeologists would be going, including myself. I just didn't know which team would be accompanying us. Chris, I don't have a problem with that, but I gotta warn you, some of the others won't like the idea of camping near the site. They'll be worried about causing contamination to the ruins. One of them has been causing a lot of ruckus already ... Dr. Conklin," Adriana warned Chris, naming an archaeologist on one of the other teams. The colonel grimaced, recognizing the name almost immediately. He had been here almost as long as Daniel Jackson himself, and had taken an instant dislike to almost everyone in SG-7.

Vin remained silent, even though he was one of the members of SG-7 whom Conklin hated most. Within a few months of the formation of SG-7, Conklin had gone to General Travis to get the guide kicked out of Cheyenne Mountain, saying they didn't need his kind there. His kind. Whatever the hell that meant. However, the general had little patience with Conklin ... he wasn't a bad man, but he was inclined to let innocent people die in order to 'keep the peace.'

General Travis had fought for his country in more than one war. He was also a student of history, and he saw how well appeasement worked. Conklin's essential attitude was 'give the Gou'ald what they want, and they'll go away.' It didn't work that way, something that Conklin didn't understand. Not even after General Travis had cited Neville Chamberlain, the prime minister of Great Britain before Winston Churchill, did Conklin understand.

It was at that point, as Conklin explained that Chamberlain was long dead, and they were talking about the Gou'ald, that General Travis had given up. At least, given up on convincing the archaeologist. However, he made it very clear that if Conklin wanted to get rid of Tanner, or any other member of SG-7, he would have to go through Travis himself. The young guide had won the general's respect and trust. And with that conversation, Conklin lost any respect Travis might have held for the man.

"You let Danny worry about Conklin," Jack advised, "you just do your job, kiddo." Adriana nodded, slumping back in her seat, but Chris could tell she was still worried about the recalcitrant archaeologist. Jack smirked, adding, "Besides. If he's not real careful, Conklin may find himself on the wrong side of Mrs. Potter's spatula one of these days." Chris cringed, thinking of the widow of a member of another SG team. Sergeant Bruce Potter had been killed in the line of duty, during a mission, by a member of his own team. He had escaped into the forest of the planet where the murder had taken place, and when the survivors stumbled back through the Gate, General Hammond had sent SG-7 after the murderer, Lt. Lucas James.

Conklin had not been happy about James being brought back. The lieutenant was the nephew of Senator Stuart James, a current ally to the Stargate program. Surely the life of one sergeant wasn't worth ending the Stargate program? Yes, it was a terrible tragedy, but if the Stargate was shut down, due to lack of funding, they wouldn't have any way of protecting the earth against the Gou'ald. General Hammond fired back that he wasn't about to let anyone under his command, nephew to a senator or not, get away with murdering another.

Not only had Lucas James been returned to the SGC, but both Generals Hammond and Travis had confronted Stuart James. No one was entirely sure what happened in that meeting, but the program remained intact. In the time which had followed, Gloria Potter had been provided with a job in the cafeteria of the SGC, and had become friends with Mary Travis. She made no secret of her contempt for Dr. Conklin, or her affection for SG-7.

Vin said quietly, "Reckon there ain't much I can do 'bout his opinion of me. But Colonel O'Neill, I want ya to give Daniel a message for me. Tell him if Conklin pulls a stunt like he done last week, he's mine." Jack nodded and Chris grimaced at the reminder. Everyone in the base had heard about what Conklin had done. SG-1 had pulled guard duty during that dig, and Conklin had nearly gotten everyone killed by giving their position away to the Gou'ald.

Come to think of it, Conklin really was a bit like Maybourne, when it came to getting other people killed. As much as he detested Maybourne, though, he considered comparing the other colonel and Conklin to be something of an insult to Maybourne. For all his faults, Maybourne was a realist, instead of an ostrich. Didn't make Chris like or respect him any more, though.

"I can't promise anything, Vin, but I'll pass the message along. After that little stunt, Conklin should count himself lucky that he's even part of this program. And after Teal'c and Daniel got finished with him, he should count himself lucky that he's even drawing breath. I haven't seen Daniel that pissed in a long, long time," Jack advised. Vin nodded, his blue eyes as cold as ice. Chris understood. Vin was fiercely protective of his, just as Chris was.

The blond colonel knew what he would do to Conklin if anything happened to Adriana because of one of his dumb stunts. None of it particularly pleasant. However, he didn't like to think about what Vin would do. His best friend wasn't a cruel man ... there was very little malice in the former bounty hunter. But there was a hardness in him. Vin Tanner was quite capable of killing ... and if you hurt someone he cared about, then he would show no mercy.

"I think you boys are forgetting one minor little detail," Adriana said in a semi-sweet voice. The three men looked at her, then at each other a bit warily, seeing the feral look in her hazel eyes. Adriana continued, "You're assuming that if Conklin pulls a stunt like that again, there'll be enough of him left for Daniel to deal with after the rest of us finish with him." She punctuated this statement by raising her eyebrows ever so slightly.

"Sounds fair to me," Jack said agreeably, "just try to promise to leave enough for Daniel. And me. And Chris. And Vin. I know for a fact that Chris will be extremely put-out if Conklin almost gets you killed, and you kill Conklin before Chris had a chance to at least scare the living shit out of him. And of course, there's what Vin'll do to him. Although, now that you mention it, I think General Hammond may be a little put out, if there's nothing left."

"I take your point, Colonel," Adriana replied, laughing. She fell silent, sitting back in her chair. Chris knew her well enough to realize that she was going off into a secret place. Vin obviously realized the same, and began questioning Jack about his previous mission. The kid was curious about every planet all of the SG teams visited. With a fond smile, Chris sat back in his seat, listening to two good friends talk away.

Part Three

Jack didn't have a chance to get very far with his story, for he was called to theGate Room. SG-4 was returning from the planet, with more information about the area where they would be working. This was the fourth or fifth recon mission, and none of the missions had revealed any inhabitants. That meant little, because Apophis and the other System Lords had a nasty habit of showing up unannounced after hundreds of years of leaving a planet alone. So, it was best to be on alert. After he left, Chris and Adriana began discussing possible problems for the archaeologists and SG-7.

Even as he listened to the conversation, Vin was lost in the past few months. It was still so hard for him to believe that Adriana was really here. He had spent as much time with her as he possibly could, in the last few months. And Chris encouraged him ... actively so. Vin liked to tease the colonel that it was just an excuse for Chris to spend more time with Mary. Chris never denied it verbally, but his eyes always conveyed what words would not. You got a shitload of catching up to do, Vin. Quit razzing me about Mary, or I'll do some catching up of my own.

And Chris was right ... he did have a lot of catching up to do. But how do you play catch up for three years in three months? Especially when you both have other responsibilities, something which neither Vin nor Adriana ever lost sight of. Plus, Adriana liked to spend time with Ezra and Chris, and she was slowly letting down her guard with Mary. While she and Claire had repaired their friendship, things were never truly the same between them again, and Adriana had a hard time giving her trust.

Luckily, Mary understood that, and kept a balance of including Adriana and giving her space. Vin made a mental note to ask Mary how she managed that, and see if she would mind passing it along to Nathan. The medic had seriously riled up the new archaeologist almost immediately. Vin should have seen it coming ... Nathan and Ezra still sparred. They had gotten better about it ... especially after Ezra had shared his memories of the trial.

Vin had known about Dawn's sister Kyla, and her rocky marriage. Dawn had never outright said that her brother-in-law was abusing her sister, but Vin knew his friend was worried. There were other things about the situation which bothered Dawn, and because he was a bounty hunter, she had asked his opinion. The more he heard, the more suspicious he had become. Still, he was relying on gut instinct, and he knew that wouldn't be good enough in a court of law.

So, now Nathan knew that it wasn't his skin color which bothered Ezra, but his last name. Vin couldn't say that he really blamed Ezra for being sensitive about the trial, or about the way he had been treated by Kyla Jackson's family ... nor could he blame Nathan for trying to protect his family. He had learned early on in life that the hardest choices weren't the ones involving the big decisions. The big decisions were easy. It was the difficulty of seeing two sides of the story, and seeing that both had validity ... and staying out of it so those involved could work it out.

When Adriana had arrived a few months earlier, Vin had made it a point to warn Josiah, Nathan, and Ezra that his friend was easygoing, but she did have her pressure points. Her buttons, as Vin had heard them called. And one thing that got her steaming mad was even the idea that someone was patronizing her. Vin hadn't had any need to warn JD, since the young cartographer was somewhat leery of the newcomer, and spent little time with her.

Nathan had evidently forgotten that warning, because he had come into the rec room, where Ezra and Adriana were playing cards, and warned Ezra not to take advantage of Adriana. Ezra had sighed with exasperation, saying that he was simply enjoying a game of cards with a new friend. Vin hadn't heard what was said next, but Adriana was on her feet, glaring daggers at Nathan. By the time he had arrived at the table, Josiah only a few steps behind, Adriana was reading Nathan the riot act for patronizing her.

Vin had known she was particularly furious, because her voice had dropped to just above a whisper. Chris had said that she hissed when she was angry, but that wasn't exactly true. She didn't scream or yell, but she didn't hiss, neither. She did, however, storm out of the rec room. After a glance at Vin, Mary had gone after her, to make sure she was okay. Nathan had looked like he had been poleaxed, and Vin had sighed, "I done told ya, Nathan. If she even thinks you're patronizin' her, she's liable to turn ya into roadkill. I know, ya was only tryin' to protect her, but ya forgot ... she knows a few things about takin' care of herself."

When Nathan had asked if he should apologize, Vin had shaken his head, and Josiah added, "No, brother, the best thing you can do is give her space. And wait for her to make the first move. If I read our new sister right, she feels as if you've insulted her twice over. First, by saying that she's not smart enough or strong enough to take care of herself, and second, by questioning her choice of companions."

"Ain't that the same thing? And why she so pissed, Nathan was just trying to look out for her," JD asked, entering the conversation for the first time. This time, even Nathan looked exasperated, now that he was getting over his shock. It weren't that JD was stupid. He wasn't. He was a right smart kid, but he didn't always think. Vin looked to Josiah for help, but the answer came from an unexpected source.

"Because, Private Dunne, I suspect that like our esteemed guide Mr. Tanner, the lovely Dr. Wilmington is most cautious about whom she trusts. One must earn her trust, before she will allow such a person to watch her back, to borrow a phrase from Mr. Tanner and Colonel Larabee," Ezra observed. Vin looked at the negotiator, who added with a shrug, "The young lady does not confide in me, but I find what she doesn't say, as telling as what she does say."

"Huh?" JD blurted out, sounding hopelessly confused. This time, it was Josiah who came to the rescue. However, as he did, he touched Vin's shoulder and nodded to the doorway. Vin understood at once, and left to the sound of Josiah translating Ezra's reply into a form of English which JD could understand. Vin had gone after Mary and Adriana, trusting Josiah to explain the situation to JD. And even if he couldn't, Nathan understood now.

That had been ten weeks earlier. Slowly, Nathan and Adriana were edging toward a truce, if not outright peace. Thanks in part to Josiah's excellent advice, Rain's diplomatic skills, and Nathan heeding Josiah's advice. Adriana continued to regard Nathan with suspicion, but she was lowering her guard. Come to think of it, though, that described half of SG-7. Including JD and Buck. The guide's smile disappeared.

Vin was no psychic ... was flat-out contemptuous of the so-called psychics he saw on tv. But it didn't take a psychic to realize that there was trouble ahead for the Wilmington siblings. And Vin had a sick feeling that this mission would end up either causing that trouble, or making the existing trouble even worse. He knew Adriana well enough to know she wouldn't put him into the middle, but he had a sneaking suspicion he would end up there anyhow. Didn't feel right, not being able to take up for his friend, but that was beside the point. He was starting to understand how helpless she had felt when she couldn't fight at his side.

Hell, nothing about this whole mission felt right! What was worse was, Vin didn't know if it was his own gut instinct, or the idea that this would be his first mission working with Adriana since her arrival. It wasn't like they had never worked together before. But Vin was no fool, and he knew it would be different. They had other archaeologists with them, as well as the rest of SG-7, and that mixed things up.

"Earth to Vin, anyone in there?" Adriana asked, drawing Vin's attention back to the here and now. The guide smiled at his friend, still unable to believe that she was really here. But she was. And things would be different this time. Adriana smiled back, saying, "I'd love to stay and chat with you boys, but I have some work to do before my meeting with Daniel and the others. I have a feeling Daniel will want to know what to expect from SG-7."

"He doesn't need to be asking you that, though ... Daniel's a smart kid, he can figure it out on his own," Chris observed and Adriana laughed. Vin knew, though, just as Chris did, that it wasn't the same thing. Because of her relationships with Vin, Chris, and Ezra, Adriana had a viewpoint that was unique. And Daniel, as the archaeologist who had been with the SGC for the longest period of time, was the unspoken leader of the group. While Conklin had no respect for the neophyte, Daniel wanted to hear what she had to say.

Vin suspected that her dissertation about the age of the Sphinx had something to do with that. Adriana was willing to consider alternate possibilities, which could always get Daniel's attention. He himself had offered the theory that the pyramids had been built by aliens ... and he had turned out to be right. Despite the outlandishness of his theories, despite the ridicule he had suffered, Daniel hadn't backed down. Nor would Adriana, not until either of them were offered a good reason to believe something different. That gave them two things in common.

Vin turned his attention back to Chris. He murmured, as Adriana left the pair, "You as worried about this as I am, cowboy?" The colonel looked back at him, and nodded. Vin knew then that once they had more information, he and Chris would be making plans of their own.

Part Four

"Before you ask, no, you're not late. Worried about your first mission?" Daniel Jackson asked as his newest colleague entered the room. Dr. Adriana Wilmington flashed him a smile that hid none of her nervousness. She was honest. That was always nice. Daniel hated phonies. The Egyptologist continued, "We're still waiting on Dr. Conklin. The boys in SG-7 shouldn't complain about Standish being late. Conklin is almost always later." He grimaced and rolled his eyes. Adriana laughed as Daniel guided her to a seat. He had already found out that she shared his opinion of Conklin.

Everyone knew about her connections in SG-7. Conklin had tried to get her kicked off the mission because of those ties, and because of her youth. Daniel himself had started to speak up for the newcomer, but Adriana had beat him to the punch. And so, instead, Daniel had sat back and enjoyed the show as the tiny young woman coolly informed Dr. Conklin that while she could respect anyone who doubted her because of her age ... since the ink on her Ph.D. was barely dry, respecting someone who cast aspersions on her ability to do her job was something else.

Conklin had begun to sputter, and Adriana moved closer, her voice dropping at the same time. She had told him, "In case you didn't understand me the first time ... I don't care if you have a problem with my age. But I am a professional, Dr. Conklin. And if you'd like to take my professional behavior up with General Travis or General Hammond, go right ahead." He already had, and they both knew it.

That was how Daniel learned not to let Adriana's diminutive size fool him. She could take care of herself, whether she was playing cards with Ezra Standish, taking further self-defense lessons from Teal'c, or matching wits with Dr. Conklin. Then again, Daniel admitted, despite his education, Conklin doesn't exactly have much in the way of wits, so it's not exactly a fair fight. Still, he had enjoyed watching the newcomer put Conklin in his place.

The chances were better than even that Chris Larabee knew how dangerous his 'little princess' could be ... but he remained fiercely protective of her nonetheless. Little princess. Larabee never failed to amaze the Egyptologist. At first glance, Larabee was a hard bastard, and Jackson knew he could be ... but that tender diminutive softened the colonel's bad-ass image. Of course, no one ever made a stink about Larabee's attitude toward his little 'sister.' Not too many in the SGC were that stupid.

But it didn't go un-noticed, and a few who made the mistake of targeting Adriana, to get to Larabee, usually found themselves nursing a sore head, and a sore ass. And that was usually before Tanner heard about it. Jackson grinned, picturing the last idiot who had thought Adriana was an easy target. The lucky thing was, those newcomers who behaved 'inappropriately' didn't stay long, because the general didn't have any patience for that sort of thing.

"The general's gone too far ... he's putting that bunch of cowboys on guard detail!" Dr. Conklin spewed as he entered the room. Ohhhh, thank the gods Larabee isn't here, Daniel thought. There's only one thing that gets him madder than messing with one of his, and that's calling him a cowboy. Vin and Adriana could get away with it, as could Mary Travis when she was in one of her mischievous moods. But few others.

"Did I," Adriana asked in a pseudo-sweet voice, "just hear you call my brother a 'cowboy,' Dr. Conklin?" Daniel could have died laughing, seeing the look on the other man's face. 'Deer in the headlight' seemed to sum up his expression. By all rights, he shouldn't enjoy this, and shouldn't let a girl who had been at the SGC a bare three months talk that way to someone who had been there much longer. But Daniel was enjoying this, and no one else bothered to stand up to Conklin. Which led to an interesting question ... why did Adriana? Why didn't she just roll her eyes and go on, as she did with some of the others?

Conklin had said once, out of Adriana's hearing, that she only did it because she knew Larabee and the others would back her up. But Daniel knew SG-7 was a team of professionals. They weren't thugs, Larabee was just protective. Yes, Larabee would back up Adriana, but that wasn't the issue. She didn't throw her weight around ... hell, until Conklin shot his mouth off, she usually just did her job and kept to herself.

She wasn't antisocial or unfriendly. But she was still learning what kind of behavior would be allowed, and how far she could go. Not unlike a kid with her parents, even though Adriana was twenty-five, the same age as Vin Tanner. And she wasn't actively pushing the envelope ... except with Conklin. She was more like feeling around the edges of it, and she had made it clear to Daniel that she had no desire to get kicked out of the program. But she wouldn't tolerate Conklin's slurs against her family.

Which was why she now continued, "I mean, really, I don't care whether you call Chris a 'cowboy' or not. I call him that all the time. But you call him a cowboy, like it's a bad thing." Daniel almost lost his coffee at that point, remembering the previous week, after Sam had a run-in with Conklin. The archaeologist had sputtered angrily after she had reamed him for almost getting the rest of his team killed, calling her a bitch.

Sam's companion, Mary Travis, had piped up, "Why, Dr. Conklin, you say she's a bitch, like it's a 'bad' thing." That response, coming from the normally reserved captain, had Daniel rolling on the floor with hysterical laughter when he found out. He would have expected that come back from Sam ... or Mrs. Potter ... or Inez. But not Mary Travis. Apparently, neither had Dr. Conklin, for his jaw had dropped open in shock. Sam had been teasing Mary about that for the last week.

Conklin's reaction now was the same. He stared at the young woman in obvious shock, and Daniel took advantage of that, saying, "Okay, this is the situation. SG-7 has been given guard detail. If I know Colonel Larabee, he'll be working out the shifts and patrols with Vin Tanner as soon as he finds out. Which means by the time we leave, SG-7 will have their people ready. We all know the colonel's reputation ... he'll give his life to protect any of us, because we're his responsibility. That's why we're meeting him halfway. No one is to take any un-necessary chances. I think you'll all remember what happened several months ago? Stacy?"

The archaeologist in question ducked her head, blushing. SG-7 had been on a recon mission with the young woman when the Gou'ald attacked. While the rest of SG-7 had found cover for themselves and the other civilians, she had been frozen in place. Not even an incoming glider had been able to move her. Vin Tanner had bolted from cover to push her out of the way, and received a broken arm and a few broken ribs for his trouble. As the Jaffa on the glider had swooped down, he had lashed out with a kick which sent the guide sprawling.

"Yeah, I don't think there's been a week when Vin hasn't received flowers from Stace because of that, either," one of the other women teased. As both Mary and Sam had guessed the previous year, Tanner had become very special to the women of the SGC. If he had really tried, Daniel had no doubt he could have been even more popular with the ladies than Wilmington.

Daniel could see Adriana tensing up, as she did when she perceived a threat to Vin's safety. The threat was past, but one of the first things he had learned about her was, she was fiercely protective of her friend. Not just her family, but she had a shared history with Vin Tanner. They had been friends in college, and that bond remained, despite the years apart. Daniel had no doubt whatsoever that she would kill for the guide, if need be.

"Okay, good, we're clear on that point. Now, I've asked Adriana to answer any questions you might have about the team. Adriana, it's all yours," Daniel said. The classic 'deer-in-the-headlights' look appeared on her face, but she swallowed hard and moved into the center of the room, where the others could see her. And that was when it hit Daniel. She was shy. So was Tanner, but he had figured that out within just a few minutes of meeting the guide. Adriana covered up her shyness ... until she couldn't hide anymore.

"Well ... uhm ... like Daniel said ... most of you have been here long enough to know how Chris reacts to threats against one of his people. While we're on that planet, we're being pulled into that protected circle. But he does have a temper on him, and if you put the lives of everyone else at risk, you will hear about it. Believe me, you will hear about it. If you put your own life at risk foolishly, you'll hear about it," Adriana began.

"It's 'Colonel Larabee' to you, little girl," Conklin put in. Ooh, better head this one off at the pass, Daniel thought. Conklin had been one of the first archaeologists to sign on, and really, Daniel didn't know what he was doing here still. Well, there was the matter of access to classified information, but still. The Egyptologist rose to his feet and walked to Adriana's side. She could handle this, he knew that ... but that wasn't the point.

"Actually, Dr. Conklin, as Adriana is a civilian like the rest of us, she doesn't have to call Colonel Larabee by his title. I call the leader of SG-1 'Jack,' which is his first name. The generals both believe it should be up to the individual commanders. Colonel Larabee told Dr. Wilmington on her first day here that she was to call him by his first name," Daniel replied, putting emphasis on Adriana's title. He fixed Conklin with his best approximation of the Larabee glare, then continued, "Adriana, the floor is yours."

Part Five

How do I always do this to myself? It never fails, Adriana Wilmington thought, looking around the room. Conklin was still glowering at her ... screw him anyhow. No, on second thought, that wouldn't be a good idea. Dammit, dammit, dammit! She had prepared a list of things about Chris which the others might need to know, and it had just flown out of her head, thanks in part to Dr. Sourpuss.

Well, there was no help for it now. Remembering what Charlotte had once told her, Adriana chose one person to focus on. Make it one on one, Charlotte had told her, and that way, it won't be a crowd of people. She had laughed then, almost embarrassed, and added, Public Speaking 101. A must for anyone who is planning on teaching, especially if you get nervous in front of crowds.

Adriana silently blessed her friend, and began, "Well, like I was saying a minute ago. Chris won't hesitate to tell you if you're out of line. I know a number of people accuse him of playing favorites with his team, and within his team, but I can tell you from personal experience, if you screw up, it doesn't matter who you are. I think you all know Chris pretty well, at least as well as anyone is allowed to know Chris, so I'll share my perspective on the others."

For the next forty-five minutes, she did exactly that, explaining her longtime friendship with Vin and her viewpoints of the rest of SG-7. She admitted that she didn't know the others very well (including her elder brother Buck, although she didn't mention that), then concluded by saying that if anyone had any specific questions relating to the mission (making sure she stressed that part, 'the mission'), she would be happy to answer them.

There were no more questions and Adriana turned the floor back over to Daniel, who began to explain what they would be doing. He glanced at her and nodded. He knew she already got this spiel, so she relaxed with a quiet sigh. She hadn't allowed her mind to go wandering while she was explaining her understanding of SG-7, but now that she was free, she found herself thinking about the one sticking point to her wonderful new job.

That was, of course, Buck. While he wasn't exactly shutting her out, or rather, hadn't been recently, their relationship really hadn't improved much lately. Adriana had made the decision on the flight back from Germany that she wouldn't run anymore ... that she would stand and face her demons, including her bizarre relationship with her brother. That was one tremendous way Petra had helped her. Adriana wasn't ready to see counseling or therapy about her father, but this was something she could do. That was before she knew that her best friend and other big brother were waiting for her in Colorado.

She had renewed that promise to herself during her first night at Cheyenne Mountain. That was something Vin had always done for her ... he had taught her to believe she was capable of anything, and after seeing him, touching him, she really believed she could make things right with Buck. It had been a long time since Buck had seen her, of course he had made new friends, and this kid JD probably needed all the help he could get. Or so she kept trying to tell herself, trying to ignore how much it had hurt when Buck had foregone hugging her in favor of hassling his new best friend. She was being stupid, of course. She was twenty-five, not fifteen anymore.

And so, instead of dwelling on that, she had renewed her relationships with Vin and Chris, and quickly made friends with Ezra Standish. The morning before SG-7 headed out on the new mission, however, Adriana received a surprise visit from her elder brother. Buck had hugged her fiercely, apologizing for not talking to her the night before. The two siblings agreed they had a lot to talk about, and Buck promised that they would talk after he got back.

It never happened. It hadn't happened in the three months Adriana had been at Cheyenne Mountain. Maybe she had waited too long to repair her relationship with Buck? Hell, maybe he had never really wanted a sister, and only made do until his 'little brother,' JD, came along. Adriana didn't know. And the more she tried to be there for him, while he was so worried about JD, the more he pushed her away.

It had taken her a while, but she eventually got the picture. JD came first in Buck's life. If Adriana was talking to her brother and JD showed up, Adriana no longer seemed to exist. It hurt, but Adriana had forced herself to accept it. She still had Chris, Vin, and Ezra, after all. Captain Travis seemed very nice. And then there was Dr. Janet Frasier, who helped Adriana stay on an even keel. The young archaeologist's emotions were often out of control in the early weeks of her new job, and she found herself swinging between being the young professional and getting silly with the kids.

Given enough time, Adriana thought she could trust Josiah Sanchez. She wasn't comfortable with him yet, or with Generals Travis or Hammond, but she was getting there. Colonel O'Neill ... he was like an overgrown kid in some respects. She found it hard to remember at times, despite the graying hair, that he was older than Chris ... and that helped her to feel more comfortable with him. Josiah Sanchez, however, worried her. He reminded her of Koje, and Koje had always been able to see into her soul. She wasn't sure she was ready for Josiah Sanchez to see into her soul.

Nathan Jackson. Despite their ... now how did Ezra put it that one time? Adriana got a kick out of Ezra's big words. She loved teasing him about purposely using ten dollar words to confuse the hell out of JD Dunne. And of course, he never argued the point with her. But, despite their less than auspicious beginning, she was beginning to develop some respect for Nathan. He had a big heart ... unfortunately, he didn't always think before he spoke. Not that Adriana could claim to be Little Miss Perfect in that department.

After that first clash, Ezra had quietly taken Adriana aside and reassured her that he could take care of himself with Mr. Jackson, but thanked her. She admitted that she knew he could take care of himself, but unfortunately, she was cursed with a fiercely protective nature. And Nathan had really, really pissed her off. She had left home when she was seventeen years old, worked in various hellholes to pay for her college education, she didn't need Nathan Jackson, or anyone else, making decisions for her. And that included whether or not someone was taking advantage of her. What the hell did he think she was, stupid?

In any event, it seemed that someone (maybe Vin?) had warned him to back off, which he had. Adriana was grateful for small favors. That gave her time to get to know Ezra Standish, the final member of the team. Ezra. She smiled. Like Vin and Chris, he could make her laugh. He hid behind masks of his own, but for reasons she didn't fully understand, she could see past those masks from their first meeting. Why?

As Dr. Meadows used to say, Adriana thought, why ask why? According to the information she had received, they wouldn't be leaving for the planet until the following Monday.

It was Thursday now, and General Hammond had already given SG-7 leave for the weekend, beginning after the briefing the following day. As he tended to do, he also gave Mary Travis leave with SG-7, and Adriana as well. The archaeologist wondered if the rather obvious attraction between the pretty blonde captain and her surrogate brother had anything to do with that ... and why wasn't a fuss being made about fraternization? Maybe Vin could answer that.

The team wouldn't be planet-side for the Fourth of July, and Vin's landlady, Nettie Welles, was having an early picnic for them. From the way Vin had talked about her, she reminded Adriana a lot of Dr. Meadows, whom Adriana missed to this day. She was more than a little nervous about meeting the woman who had become a surrogate mother to Vin, but her promise to herself rang in her ears. She wouldn't be afraid any more.

And so, as Daniel closed the meeting, Adriana rose to her feet. She had some things in her room which she needed to find. Like, her car keys. She had promised Vin a ride back to the boardinghouse the following day, but they would have to swing by her apartment and pick some things up. Daniel smiled at her, and Adriana returned the smile. She enjoyed working with Daniel, even if he was more absent-minded than she was.

Her smile died as Conklin stepped up behind her and whispered, "Tanner doesn't belong here ... we don't want his kind in the SGC! And if you know what's good for you, you'll make sure he understands that. I'll see that entire team gone, one way or another!" Adriana's spine stiffened. She took a step forward, then turned to face Conklin. She wondered if her rage showed in her eyes, and decided she didn't care.

"I'm only gonna say this once, Dr. Conklin," she growled, "you leave Vin Tanner, and the rest of SG-7, alone. Because I can guarantee, if anything happens to him, or any of the others, you'll be the first person blamed. Think long and hard about that, Dr. Conklin, and about what you want your future to be. Oh, no, I'm not threatening you. But think about this ... what do you think the generals would do? And the beauty of it is, I don't have to say a damn word to either of them, your big mouth will end up cutting your own throat!"

Conklin's jaw had dropped, but Adriana paid no attention. She stepped closer to the man, hissing, "As for Vin's 'kind,' as you put it ... what kind is that? The kind of man who puts himself at risk for others? The kind of man who protects? You know, Dr. Conklin, you're absolutely right. A man who risks his life on a regular basis for sniveling cowards like you doesn't belong in an outfit dedicated to saving the Earth." She spun on her heel, still fuming.

And as she headed away, she heard Daniel say, "You know, I seem to recall you dismissing her when she first got here. Still think she's a doormat?" Adriana couldn't help herself. She giggled softly, imagining Daniel's somewhat bemused look as he looked at Conklin. She had no doubt the eldest archaeologist would go to the generals about her insubordination. That's why she was heading there herself now.

Part Six

"Colonel Gaines, I just received information from our spy. SG-7 will be on guard duty for a team of archaeologists on a new planet."

Ella Gaines looked up from her journal entry, brushing a lock of dark hair back from her eyes. She set the journal to one side, motioning for the young lieutenant to continue. The girl was one of the recruits Ella had discovered in recent months, rogue members of SG teams who had chafed under the limitations placed on the SGC by the Tollan and the Tok'ra, among others. They were barely more than mercenaries, but they shared a hatred of the SGC. For now, that was all Ella needed, at least until she was able to return to Earth.

"Go on," she prompted, indicating for the girl to sit. While Ella regarded her current team as little more than mercenaries, she was too smart to treat them badly. If she treated them like dirt, she would probably be murdered in her sleep some night before she could reclaim Chris. No ... no, as long as she had use for them, she would treat them properly. The girl had spent the entire day monitoring communications, she could use a few minutes break.

"Well, as I said, the communique advised that SG-7 would be acting as guards for archaeologists on a new planet. I believe it's PF5672, or something like that," the girl answered with a shrug. Ella could empathize ... after a while, the letters and numbers of the various planets were enough to make anyone dizzy. The girl ... now what was her name? It would come to Ella in a minute, probably after she had left.

"I understand what you mean," Ella told the girl, who nodded. Rivers of sweat rolled down her cheeks, and Ella realized the child could probably use some refreshment. She handed the girl a canteen, drawing a weak smile from her.

"Thanks. In any event, there are a team of six to seven archaeologists on this team, including, and this is interesting, Dr. Adriana Wilmington ... the younger sister of Buck Wilmington. Based on the information sent to us, she and her brother don't get along, though she's very close to Colonel Larabee and the guide," the girl explained. Ella noted the use of Tanner's title in SG-7, rather than his name. Smart girl. Ella would have hated to kill her. That would have made two communications officer whom Ella had lost for mentioning his name.

"While this is very interesting, there's just one problem ... we don't have the coordinates for this planet. We can't even get back to the SGC, and that, my dear, is our primary concern. Now, while I thank you for keeping me abreast of my darling Chris, our best bet at the moment is to find a planet we can reach, a planet which is being explored by another SG team ... one whose signal will be accepted by the SGC," Ella replied.

"Yes, ma'am, and that's what I told our insider. I was told that when there was information of that kind which became available, it would be passed along to me," the girl replied. Lt. Kowalsky, that's right. The niece of the late Major Kowalsky, who had blamed first the Gou'ald for her uncle's death, then the general himself for placing her beloved uncle in danger. And there was more than a hint of defensiveness in the lieutenant's voice.

Ella waved her hand, replying, "I know, and I know you're doing your best, Lt. Kowalsky. Did our contact give you any indication when that information became available?" The girl nodded and looked down at her notes. That was another reason Ella had recruited her. She was organized. Maybe a bit too organized, but Ella would jump off that bridge when she came to it. For the moment, the girl's skills served her purpose, and she hadn't decided what she would do once she no longer needed her.

"I'm afraid not, ma'am. The insider was rather vehement that their position was rather fragile inside the SGC, and that it was hard enough getting this information to us. Ma'am, how long are we willing to wait? I realize you had already waited several years the last time ... but we could be talking about several months, on top of those several years," Vanessa Kowalsky observed. Ella looked at the girl, who added, "Ma'am, of course I knew when I first joined. My uncle taught me better than that."

"I see," Ella murmured. On the one hand, she wanted badly to make this girl her new second in command. She was smart, organized, hard-working. On the other hand, her habit of taking notes as part of her job could cause trouble later on. The question which remained was, did Ella care? Once she had Chris back, once he realized that they really did belong together, did she care about what someone under her command could do to her?

She didn't have the answer, and only knew that she still needed Lt. Kowalsky. For now, and if the truth was to be known, she had no desire to kill the girl. At least, unless she stood between Ella and Chris. Ella looked up at the girl and said, "You're absolutely right, I did wait for several years before I got Chris back in my life. And that's the reason I'm willing to wait now. I was sloppy the last time, and that drove him away. One must be very careful with a man. No, we'll wait until we have information about an SG team on a planet we have access to."

"Understood, ma'am, just wanted to know where we stood. I should be returning to my post," Lt. Kowalsky replied, rising to her feet with a salute. Ella returned the salute, dismissing the communications officer. Alone once more, Ella thought about what she had told Vanessa Kowalsky. Yes, she had been very sloppy the last time. She would have to be more careful this time. But she was determined ... she would kill both Vin Tanner and Mary Travis.

Part Seven

If Ella Gaines was hoping for a time when the SGC had forgotten about her, that time hadn't come yet. General Orrin Travis had arrived the day before the briefing, with answers to create more questions. Upon Hammond's request, his old friend had taken the faulty helmet from Vin's psych test for testing. In the early months, nothing had been detected, no malfunction. But fearing for the team he had helped to create, Travis had urged his small team of scientists to keep working. Two weeks earlier, they had hit pay dirt.

There were times when both generals had to question the sense of scientists. What seem to be common sense to the two men had been like a flash of brilliance to the scientists. They had failed to reproduce the exact conditions of the original psych test ... and that was when the sabotage became known. Hammond's gut feeling was correct. Someone had tampered with Vin Tanner's psych test helmet. It seemed to be too easy to tie that, and the file containing the results of Ezra Standish's psych test, to Ella Gaines.

Still, the renegade colonel had caused enough damage, and had nearly torn apart SG-7. Why was it so hard to believe that she had tried to destroy SG-7 before they really formed? Because it was too easy, and General Hammond wasn't finished looking for answers. It seemed, however, that he wasn't the only one thinking about Ella Gaines, and her attempt to destroy SG-7, for Orrin Travis asked, "What's the plan for SG-3?"

George Hammond sat back with a sigh. Damn Ella Gaines, anyhow. She was no longer in the SGC, but from the day SG-7 had come back, she continued to haunt them all. Chris Larabee was badly injured, Buck Wilmington had carried the lifeless body of Lt. Hildy Caffrey through the Gate, with some help from Josiah Sanchez. JD Dunne and Ezra Standish had been silent as well. It had fallen to a still-shaken Vin Tanner to explain what had happened.

At that time, Hammond had known Vin for nearly a year. He had seen him angry, he had seen him worried, he had seen him determined. But he had never seen Vin Tanner shaken. The young man had explained that he'd had a bad feeling about Colonel Gaines from the moment he laid eyes on her, but being around her seemed to make Chris happy. So he had kept his mouth shut, and instead, tried to focus on the mission.

Gaines' story was that she and Lt. Caffrey had been attacked on the planet, during a routine mission. Vin had gone to the site of the ambush, trying to find information on what had really happened, while Chris and the others were making camp. Something didn't sound right, not after talking to Lt. Caffrey. Vin made contact with the 'attackers,' and learned that they had been attacked ... by Gaines' second in command, Jack Averill, and the rest of SG-3.

So, why hadn't she mentioned that? More to the point, Lt. Caffrey had said that Colonel Gaines made sure Averill knew where she and the colonel would be. During his scouting, Vin had discovered that the natives had, for lack of a better word, been sandwiched between the two women and Averill. Something else which Gaines had failed to mention. It was looking more and more like a setup. It wasn't until he talked to Lt. Caffrey a second time that Vin was positive.

The warriors hadn't seemed that threatening to the lieutenant. More like startled, but the colonel had insisted they retreat. Vin had already realized that the warriors were hardly the barbarian hordes described by Colonel Gaines when she returned to the SGC. There were no more than ten warriors in the party, which shouldn't have been a problem for an experienced SG team. Which, he had been given to understand, SG-3 was. Which led to one inescapable conclusion. Averill had not only set up the ambush, but Vin's gut told him that he had done so on the order of the colonel. The question was, why.

Vin had gone to Chris, telling him everything he had learned and seen. The warriors, surprised by the SG team, had retreated to safety, only to run into Ella Gaines and Hildy Caffrey. It was a setup. He didn't know why, but Ella Gaines was up to no good, and Vin was afraid for his friend. But Chris not only couldn't believe what Vin was telling him ... he also pushed the guide away. Hurt and angry, Vin had left the camp that night.

Vin had stopped, struggling with his emotions. A glance had passed between Travis and Hammond, but neither man spoke. When Vin continued, his voice was hoarse with emotion. He whispered, "I shoulda never left. Only a coupla hours after I ... only a coupla hours later, Chris found out that she-devil killed his wife and boy. He found one a' Sarah's things in her tent. She's the one who hired Cletus Fowler. So she could get Chris for herself. Right 'bout that time, Averill and the rest a' SG-3, 'cept Miss Hildy, attacked the others."

Orrin had looked away, and Vin rushed on, "I know, I know I shouldna left 'im, General. I know that, and I'm sorry. I was just so mad. Don't he know I wouldna made that up?" That had startled Hammond, and he realized for the first time that Vin was still angry and hurt. But he had kept his feelings to himself, and obviously, had returned to aid his team. His jaw was clenched tight, his blue eyes taking on an almost glazed look from the moisture he was unwilling to acknowledge.

"You don't have anything to apologize for, son. You needed to clear your head. And even before you knew about the attack, you returned. Doesn't matter why, just that you were there for your teammates when they needed you," Hammond had said quietly. He had understood, better than Vin thought. The young guide was one who strongly controlled his emotional reactions. And Larabee had practically called the sometimes brutally honest man a liar.

In the eyes of both Hammond and Travis, no member of SG-7 had ever run out on their companions. This was no exception. If the two generals could understand a single member of a team slipping away to get help for captured teammates, they could certainly understand a young man slipping away to get his wayward emotions under control. Better that, after all, than Tanner taking a swing at Larabee ... which had been known to happen as well.

Larabee had been shot in the fire fight which followed, and Hildy Caffrey had sacrificed herself to save Buck. Jack Averill was dead. Ella Gaines had escaped, and General Hammond couldn't shake the feeling that like the Gou'ald System Lord who had taken the guise of the Egyptian goddess Hathor, they hadn't seen the last of Ella Gaines. He wasn't the only one, as Travis repeated now, "George? Do we have any leads on SG-3?"

"No. All SG teams in the field have been notified to keep an eye out for her. She'll come back here, Orrin. She may ambush one of our teams out in the field, but she'll come back here. When she does, we'll have to do something to protect Mary. If she killed Sarah and Adam Larabee, if she saw them as obstacles preventing her from making a life with Colonel Larabee, then she'll see Mary as a threat as well," the Texan observed.

Orrin nodded, his mouth tightening. Neither of them liked this 'wait and see,' especially not Orrin. But they simply didn't have enough information right now. Before the conversation could go any further, there was a knock on the door and Hammond called, "Come." The door opened and a dark head poked itself inside. Hammond said, "Dr. Wilmington ... please, come in. Is there something wrong with next week's expedition?"

"You could say that. I'm afraid I'm now permanently on Dr. Conklin's 'trouble' list," the young archaeologist answered with a sigh. Hammond suppressed a sigh of his own. At this rate, by the end of the year, there wouldn't be anyone left in the SGC who was not on Conklin's shit list. He motioned for the girl to continue, and she proceeded to explain what had happened in the meeting of the archaeologists.

As Vin would have said, if he was present, aw hell. Dr. Wilmington concluded, looking more than a little sheepish, "I knew he would come straight here, complaining about my insubordination, and I wanted the chance to tell my side of the story. I know, I shouldn't have told him off, but he pressed the red button with me. I don't take kindly to people threatening my friends and family, and that's exactly what he did."

"There are two things you need to understand, Dr. Wilmington," Hammond said and noticed the girl stiffening a little in her chair. No, not stiffening ... it was more like she was bracing herself for a blow. Hammond continued, "The first thing is, you are a civilian, not a member of the military, and as such, you cannot be insubordinate. Impudent, yes, but not subordinate. In the second place, while you are new here, and you are inexperienced, you also have the right to defend yourself. Which you did, quite ably."

"Besides, you didn't threaten him, Adriana," Orrin observed, "you pointed out a few facts, all of which are correct. You didn't attack him, you didn't threaten him."

"Even if you may have wanted to," Hammond added, drawing a faint smile from the girl, and a bona-fide grin from his old friend. The SGC general continued, "Now, maybe you could have been more diplomatic, but you still did nothing improper. Relax, Dr. Wilmington. I have no desire to replace you ... if I could, I would have replaced Conklin a long time ago, but there's the whole matter of national security."

This time, the scientist's smile was both relieved and sheepish, and she said, "I can see how it would be ... Conklin is let go, he's now a disgruntled former employee looking to cause trouble, and one who has access to state secrets, as it were. I'm sorry, sir. It's just that I'm so new here, and I honestly didn't know what would happen. I suppose my experiences at my jobs while I was in college color my view of the SGC, even though that's not fair to you."

"There's no need to apologize. I have a briefing with SG-7 tomorrow, but you're free. I happen to know there's a picnic at Nettie Welles' place, and I know you've been invited. Why don't you take the rest of the afternoon off, and go pack? Let General Travis and I deal with Dr. Conklin," Hammond offered. Not surprisingly, the young woman shook her head with a smile. The girl was a workaholic.

"That girl works entirely too hard. When was the last time SG-7 had a bonafide vacation? About the same time Mary did, I think. Maybe when they get back from PF5672, you should give them all a vacation, including Adriana," Orrin observed. Hammond nodded. Yes, he had been thinking about that. He would be thinking about it even more, after the two teams returned from their mission.

Part Eight

Vin Tanner was, indeed, finished making his 'war plans' with Chris Larabee. The two men had spent a few hours, working out a schedule for guard duty and patrols. Something which SG-7 had established early on was that they would stick to Earth hours and days, to avoid confusion. Thus, they had seven men and twenty-four hours. A quick consultation with Daniel Jackson, who was the team leader, informed them that the archaeologists would be working about ten hour days. After ten hours, Daniel had observed, concentration lapsed. Best not to push themselves, a comment which made Vin laugh.

Jackson had been known to lose hours upon hours when he was involved in a project, and Adriana was just as bad. Vin had come to recognize the signs years earlier. Fortunately, however, she had gotten better. He could remember having to repeat himself three and four times before he could even get her attention, when she was involved in a project. Vin reckoned he had Petra, Adriana's roommate in Germany, to thank for the changes in his friend.

And she had changed. The insecurity was still there ... actually, the insecurity about her relationship with her brother had gotten worse, just since she had arrived. Buck had become one of Vin's best friends in the last year, but this was one time when the sharpshooter would have happily clobbered the big man. However, he had given his word to Adriana, that he would stay out of it. And Vin hadn't broken his word to her yet.

In other respects, she was much stronger. She had found comfort in her growing friendship with Ezra, in renewing her relationships with Chris and Vin. And while she kept saying it wasn't important, Vin had apologized to her for leaving Texas the way he did, without a real good-bye. She understood ... Vin had suspected she would, but it needed to be said. He needed to say it out loud.

And in some ways, she was the same girl he remembered. Sweet, sassy, funny, mouthy. A hellcat, Chanu had called her more than once, and Jack O'Neill had picked up on the nickname. Vin thought it was funny ... Chanu called her 'hellcat,' and Chris called her 'little princess.' Both nicknames fit her perfectly ... because each man ... hell. How did Ezra put it? The negotiator had said that bein' with Chanu brought out the hellcat in Drina, and bein' with Chris brought out the little princess. Sorta.

Vin laughed softly, remembering the look on JD's face the first time Chris and Adriana had argued. She had arrived at the SGC maybe a week earlier, and it escaped Vin's mind, what Adriana had said. She wanted to do something which Chris considered too dangerous. And forgetting the story which he had told Vin in the jeep when they went to collect Vin's belongings from the motel, Chris had threatened to tie Adriana to a chair.

Even if Chris had forgotten the incident, Drina obviously had not, for she asked with a feral grin, "Remember what happened the last time you tried to stop me, Christopher? What makes you think I can't hurt you worse this time? I'm ten years older, and ten years smarter." To the amazement of the others in SG-7, Chris had gone pale ... with not even a trace of the infamous Larabee glare.
"What happened the last time?" JD had asked. Vin answered indirectly, cupping his hands over his privates in a defensive gesture. The boy didn't get it at first, then his eyes widened. He looked from Drina to Vin, then back again, gasping, "You didn't, you couldn't have!" One moment, Larabee was pale, the next, he was blushing. JD looked at him, then asked, "Chris? Did she really? I mean ... ?"

"She did, kid," Buck had laughed, "kicked Chris right in the balls!" There was a moment of silence as the entire team processed this, then a snigger could be heard.

It wasn't Vin, although he found it hysterically funny. Hell, he had thought it was funny, even when Chris told him the first time! No, the one trying desperately not to laugh was none other than Mary Travis, who had just joined them at the table. Her green eyes were dancing with laughter, and her shoulders were shaking. Chris obviously couldn't decide what shade of red he should turn, and how he should pay back Adriana.

"You ... kicked ... Colonel ... Larabee ... in ... his ... privates?" Ezra asked slowly, as if he was still trying to process the information. Adriana had nodded, her hazel eyes appearing almost green as she struggled not to laugh at her surrogate brother's expression. That right there, the almost-green eyes, told Vin just how good Adriana's mood was. Ezra shook his head, adding, "Well. I can see I shall endeavor to remain on your good side, dear lady."

"Why, Ezra," Adriana had responded in a psuedo-Southern accent, "I do believe that has already been established, unless of course, you were playin' games with my emotions." As Southern accents went, it wasn't too bad, but it was still a phony one. Ezra started to sputter, and Adriana had winked. If Vin hadn't been beside her for the better part of the night, and hadn't known she had been drinking Dr. Pepper steadily, he would have wondered if she was drunk.

But she wasn't ... she was happy, and she was tired. Always a lethal combination, for it brought out Drina's wicked sense of humor in full force. She said, still laughing, but in her normal voice, "Ezra! I only get mad when people patronize me ... or insult my family and friends. Or leave them lying unconscious in my dorm room." Her eyes flashed at that. Vin had noticed a few questioning ... and concerned ... stares, but Adriana didn't elaborate. Good. They had enough trouble right now.

"Well," Ezra replied, his face growing solemn, "I shall endeavor to remember that. Far be it from me to patronize such a lovely, intelligent lady ... or insult those whom she loves. Especially when they, themselves, are dangerous men." It was his turn to wink at Adriana, who grinned impishly in response. Lord. He had forgotten so many things about his friend, and remembered so many more.

"Hey, you. Woolgathering again?" the subject of his concentration said. Aw hell, Vin thought, startin' to sound like Ezra now! But he smiled as Adriana slipped her arm around his waist, coming up under his own arm. Vin didn't duck away from the embrace ... instead, he fitted his arm around her shoulders, drawing her closer as they walked. He remembered the first time she had tried that ... well, after she had caught him at the barn, following the Nichols confrontation at the beginning of their friendship.

"Am not. Just thinkin' on the last few months. Ya got a few minutes to spare, to play?" Vin teased. Adriana stuck her tongue out at him, grinning impishly. Vin drew her in for a brief, one-armed hug, then continued, "Just thinkin' on how glad I am to have ya back in my life. Reckon Chris is, too. I ain't never seen him smile so much, not in the last year. Damn, Drina. Chris and I planned to come lookin' for ya, and here ya was. How do ya do that? Even when ya was in college, ya seemed to know ... "

He faltered, unsure of what to say, or how to proceed. Adriana was silent, maintaining her position at his side. At least until he didn't continued, then she said softly, "I don't know, Vin. My instincts said to do something, and I just did it. You should know, you were something of an experiment for me. I had never listened to my instincts before I met you ... and from our second meeting, at the library, I just went on instinct."

"Reckon it don't matter much. Just is. Like the way I can ... the way I just know what Chris is thinkin' sometimes. That's a whole 'nother kettle of fish. It's damn scary, the way ya can make Chris laugh. Buck swears ya open the door to the past, when ya do that," Vin said. He felt Adriana stiffen. Damn. Not one of his smarter comments. He knew better than to say anything more ... this had to be up to her.

"Soooo, he can talk about me, he just can't talk to me," Drina sighed, "I suppose I should be grateful that I even enter his mind. I just don't know how much longer I can do this. You know how much you and Chris mean to me, you know Ezra is becoming one of my best friends, but I honestly ... well, when I found out SG-7 would be going with us to the planet, I wished someone else had been assigned to guard duty."

Vin didn't say anything. He didn't take the comment personally ... it had nothing to do with him, and everything to do with Buck and JD. After a moment, the archaeologist sighed, "I just have to let it go ... if it's meant to work out, it will. Anyhow. Tell me what's new and interesting with you. Oh, and remind me later, I have a story to tell you. It's about the planet we're going to, or rather, about the early inhabitants." Vin just looked at her expectantly, and Adriana sighed, "Right. Okay, well, Daniel and I have been doing some checking ... "

Part Nine

That conversation repeated in Vin's mind the following day, during the briefing. He had learned from Adriana that the archaeologists believed the planet was originally settled by Gou'ald slaves who had been taken from what was then part of Greece. That wasn't the interesting part, however. During the original recon missions, a linguist who had been born and raised in Greece found references to the lost continent of Atlantis on the structure where the archaeologists would be excavating.

Hammond had further explained the significance of the finding. Almost everyone knew about the lost continent of Atlantis, and it was believed that marine archaeologists had recently found the ruins of the ancient city. That had confused Vin ... was it a city or was it an entire continent? Adriana had explained it was probably a city, but her own understanding of ancient Greek wasn't that great. Translations tended to screw up things.

Vin had accepted that explanation, smiling to himself when JD asked the very same question during the briefing. General Hammond offered the same explanation as the archaeologists, adding that this was part of the mission. Further, with Gou'ald presence on the earth, the concept of Atlantis took on all-new meaning. It had taken SG-7 only a few seconds to process that, then Ezra asked, "Then, it's a possibility that the Gou'ald are responsible for the destruction of Atlantis? And that they took the Atlanteans with them?"

"That's certainly a possibility. Further, Dr. Jackson has advanced the theory that the Gou'ald who destroyed Atlantis struck a bargain with Ra, which allowed them access to the Stargate," General Hammond replied. Vin could feel the excitement stirring in the briefing room. Even General Hammond looked excited ... Josiah was the only anthropologist or archaeologist in the room, but everyone was excited.

"What can we do to help the archaeologists and linguists, aside from standing guard and patrolling the area?" Nathan asked. Stay out of their way, Vin thought, but kept it to himself. The medic continued, grinning impishly at Vin, "Aside from keeping Miss Stacy out of the way of any gliders, that is ... don't rightly think Janet would appreciate havin' Vin cooped up in her infirmary for a week with broken ribs and a broken arm again."

Vin rolled his eyes, pointing out, "That weren't my fault. What was I s'posed to do, let her get hurt?" He was greeted with laughter. Even General Hammond was struggling to keep from smiling. Vin shook his head, muttering under his breath. Still. Even with the excruciating pain of his broken ribs and broken arm, Vin would have done the same thing without hesitation. He could live with the pain of broken bones ... he had been doing it his entire life. But he didn't think he could live with himself, knowing he could have saved someone ... and didn't.

"We know that, Mr. Tanner, but I don't believe your teammates can resist the temptation to tease their resident Robin Hood," General Hammond replied. Vin almost groaned out loud this time. Would he never live that down? The general continued, "And as to your question, Mr. Jackson, I don't think so. Maybe some heavy lifting ... just ask if they need help first. Some of the ladies are very determined to prove themselves."

"And some of them are stronger than they look," Chris put in. The general nodded and Chris continued, after receiving a signal from the commander of the SGC, "All right, that'll wrap it up. We have the entire weekend to ourselves, but we are to report to the Gate Room at oh six hundred hours on Monday morning. Ezra, to you, that's six ... in the morning. Six in the evening is eighteen hundred hours."

Everyone laughed at the good-natured teasing, and Ezra, who was a night person, returned, "Why, Colonel Larabee, I haven't been late arriving for a mission in months! I am astonished and hurt to think you have so little faith in my sense of honor and duty to my compatriots. I ... " Josiah effectively silenced him by clapping his hand over the negotiator's mouth, ignoring the muffled protests.

"He'll be there, brother Chris, as will we all," the anthropologist said.

Ezra nodded emphatically, adding his muffled reassurance, and Josiah continued, "That being said, does anyone need a ride to Nettie's place? Vin, I know you're riding with Dr. Wilmington ... and how exactly did you convince her to come along? The last I heard, from Captain Travis, she really wasn't sure if she was welcome." Vin grinned faintly ... it had been a rare conversation, when he did all the talking.

"Reckon I just got her to see that if Nettie didn't want her to come, she wouldna invited her. Drina's a right smart girl, but she's a mite stubborn," Vin admitted. And insecure, he thought to himself, but kept that to himself as well. The simple fact was, Drina had nearly had a panic attack ... nearly given herself one. She was scared out of her mind that Nettie wouldn't like her. Where she would get a plumb loco idea like that, Vin had no idea.

At his side, Chris leaned over and whispered, "She may be worried about JD and Casey, cowboy, since Casey is JD's girl. May be afraid that Nettie won't like her because she doesn't get along with JD." Vin blinked in surprise, then nodded. Yeah, reckon that would make sense, he thought, that would make a lot of sense. Maybe not from the average twenty-five year old archaeologist, but this weren't no average nobody, this was Drina, and her mind sure worked in funny ways at times.

"Well, however you convinced her, Mr. Tanner, I am eternally grateful. I do enjoy talkin' with the young lady ... perhaps I can persuade her to keep me company while the rest of you gentlemen, and I do use the term loosely, effect the necessary repairs around Ms Welles' homestead," Ezra observed. Vin just laughed and shook his head. Ezra sighed and muttered, "I was afraid of that ... she will, no doubt, endeavor to make herself useful. The young lady works entirely too hard."

"Ya ain't the first person who's said that, Ez, and I don't reckon ya'll be the last. Drina's gotta feel useful, or she feels outta place. She's always been like that," Vin explained. He paused, then added with a wicked grin, "And 'sides, from what Drina done told me, she was kinda hopin' to get ya helpin' the rest a' us." She had actually said no such thing, but it was worth it just to see the look on Ezra's face.

The room exploded with laughter, and Ezra muttered, his face growing red as he evidently realized he had been set up, "That was not kind, Mr. Tanner. Not kind at all." That provoked another explosion of laughter. It wasn't that funny, but Vin had sensed the tension in the SGC over the last few days. He had overheard a brief conversation between General Travis and his daughter-in-law, involving Ella Gaines. Or, as Drina called her, 'psycho-bitch.'

The laughter was a release of tension, and Hammond allowed it. Finally, as the laughter died down, Hammond said, still grinning, "All right, gentlemen, you're dismissed. I'll see you all Sunday night ... enjoy your time off." Chris repeated the general's dismissal and as one, SG-7 rose and saluted the general. Even Vin, who didn't hold with that kinda thing, but he was in a military installation, and it woulda been rude not to salute.

Chris waved him to the door, and Vin realized his friend wanted to talk with the general. That was fine by Vin ... he needed to find Adriana. It took him less than five minutes to do just that, after he had discovered she wasn't in her quarters. His second choice was the room used by Daniel Jackson as an office, and it was there that he found her. The two archaeologists were leaning over a table, quietly discussing something. Vin felt something uncomfortable deep in his chest, something with no name but made him feel uneasy.

Then Adriana looked up from whatever was on the table, and she smiled. Damn that girl. She was forever talking about how damn dangerous his smile was? Did it ever occur to her that her own was just as un-nerving? No, of course not. If anyone had told her she was pretty, she woulda mentioned Major Carter, or Dr. Frasier, or Captain Travis. So Vin had learned again where her boundaries were. Some of 'em had changed over the years ... not all of 'em.

"You ready to go, Vin? I've got my stuff from my quarters packed ... night reading. Daniel just wanted me to see something before we left," Drina said. Vin nodded and Drina turned to the other archaeologist, saying, "Like I said, I need to do more studying, but I'm with you. I do think we should keep it between us, at least for now. See you on Monday ... and for heaven's sake, don't work so hard!"

Daniel laughed and ruffled the curly dark hair, earning him a junior Wilmington glare from Adriana and replied, "I could tell you the same thing. Vin, get this girl outta here, will you?" Vin nodded with a smile of his own, which grew as Adriana joined him, muttering under her breath. Yup, that was the plan ... to get Adriana out of the the SGC for a while, 'fore she started taking root down here!

Part Ten

While she would have never said that the last three months had been entirely goodness and light, Adriana would have said that she couldn't remember the last time she was this happy. She had a job she loved, support and unlimited funding to do the job she loved, and she had some very special people in her life. True, her relationship with Bucklin was likely to remain stalled, but for all that, Adriana was still a very happy young woman.

However. That being said, she was also glad to be getting away for a few days. Monday was her first mission ... the last three months had been spent learning further self-defense, brushing up on her ancient history and mythology, and just finding her way around the SGC. Adriana had prepared herself to do grunt work ... cataloging and researching. While she had done that, she hadn't been prepared ... for a lot of other things. On Monday, only a few days away, she would be going to another planet. Not just another planet, but another galaxy. Not just another galaxy, but ... aw hell!

It promised to be the most exciting excavation of her life. She had participated in more than one dig, of course. Hell, she had been working on digs for almost ten years. But this ... this was special. Not just because of the possible Atlantean connection, though that was enough to get the storyteller in Adriana humming. No, it was everything. The Atlantean connection, being on a mission with SG-7, going to another planet. Everything.

So she needed a little time away, before she spun right out of control. As she and Vin headed out, first collecting her bag from her quarters, then picking up their passes from the Marines, Adriana could barely control her excitement. She heard Vin's soft laughter as she practically skipped toward her GEO Tracker, and her friend teased her, "Reckon you're a little excited there, Miss Drina?"

Adriana responded by sticking her tongue out and Vin threw back his head, laughing out loud. The archaeologist responded by lightly smacking him in the back of his head with one hand, while searching in her bag for her keys with the other. Usually, she had her keys out even before she left the elevator ... it was a good way to protect herself. But she knew she could trust Vin to look out for her. Besides, her hands had been shaking too badly in the elevator.

"Real purty jeep, Drina," Vin observed as she finally unlocked the passenger door and opened it for him. Adriana offered him a smile and went around to the driver's side of the jeep. She unlocked the door and opened it, swinging herself into the driver's seat. Adriana noted with approval that Vin had buckled himself in. Good. He hadn't forgotten her rule about riding with her and fastening the safety belt.

"Thanks," Adriana replied, "her name is B.E." She fastened the safety belt around herself, then started up the engine. This was the first time Vin had ridden with her in the new Tracker, so she couldn't help herself ... she was showing off. Just a little bit, though. Not much. She located the CD she wanted, and popped it into the CD player. Adriana looked up and smiled to herself, seeing Vin's obvious confusion. He mouthed 'B.E?' and she took pity on him. She laughed, "It's short for Bright Eyes. Because it's bright blue."

And the color reminded me of your eyes, Adriana thought, but she didn't say as much. She knew it would make Vin uncomfortable. As it was, a flush spread across his cheeks. 'Bright Eyes' had been her nickname for him, much like his habit of calling her 'Miss Drina.' She rarely called him that, in part because it ... now how had Dawn put it? That's right ... implied a level of intimacy that neither had reached, nor were comfortable with.

It made her laugh, if only to herself. Part of Dawn's habit of using big words came from her background in psychology. Adriana knew her share of big words, as an archaeologist, but it was different. The way Dawn put the words together ... that was what Adriana loved. It hadn't surprised her, when she first arrived here, to find out that Dawn had gotten along beautifully with Ezra in the short time they had known each other. In the first place, Dawn was a beautiful woman, and Ezra was a man who appreciated beauty, especially the exotic beauty which her former grad assistant and roommate possessed. Adriana knew about the trial which had shattered Dawn's family ... her former roommate had told her about it in letters.

So, she actually knew about Ezra Standish ahead of time ... it just took her a little time to figure out that the negotiator for SG-7 was the same man who had helped to put that son of a bitch away, along with Detective Li Pong of the Seattle Police Department. When she did, she had even more respect for her new friend. What had amazed her, though, was how quickly he had accepted her. Ezra Standish was a man who didn't let his guard down easily ... he had obviously learned how easily one could be hurt when one gave trust to the wrong person.

And yet ... Adriana shook her head, turning her attention back to choosing the proper track of her CD. It had been a gift from Carly on Adriana's twenty-third birthday, her first birthday in Germany, her first birthday outside the US ... her first birthday away from the people who had become her family. Carly had remembered Adriana's favorite songs, including one very special song. "Total Eclipse of the Heart," a song which held special meaning for Adriana. It was, Carly admitted in the card, her way of making sure Adriana never lost Vin.

Adriana had written a letter to her former roommate only the week earlier. Carefully omitting any references to Cheyenne Mountain, or anything that could even remotely be classified, Adriana had told her friend that she had reconnected with Vin, as well as both of her brothers. Once she had gotten that out of the way, the young archaeologist had gone into further detail about her even-more-messed up relationship with her elder brother. Carly had always given her good advice, when they were roommates. Maybe she would have a perspective on the whole situation with Bucklin that would help Adriana.

At the very least, Carly could tell her if she was being unreasonable in wanting to spend time with her brother. Or if she was being unreasonable in the way she was going about it. Carly wasn't as close to the situation as Adriana herself was ... maybe she would have some ideas. Adriana nodded to herself. The letter was in her purse, she would mail it on the way to her apartment building.

Vin said, breaking into Adriana's reverie, "Hey, this is that song we danced to ... ya 'member, Drina? The Fourth a' July picnic at Dr. Meadows' place, 'bout a year after we met?" Adriana flashed him a grin, and Vin continued, rolling his eyes, "Course ya 'member, don't reckon ya forget nothin.' Reckon I oughta warn the others 'bout that." Adriana laughed outright. He wouldn't, of course. He had too much fun laughing his ass off when someone did forget a warning. Like the young private, or Ezra.

"Now where's the fun in that, Kevin?" she teased, laughing as she always did at the dirty look. From what Chris had told her, Buck hadn't stopped teasing Vin about his real name once during the last three months, ever since he and the others found out. Not even Vin's threat to shoot Buck, or anyone else who called him 'Kevin,' could silence her older brother. Of course, Ezra pointing out that Vin hadn't shot Adriana yet, could have had something to do with it.

"One a' these days, Adriana Kathleen," Vin growled. Adriana threw back her head and laughed. Oh, she loved teasing Vin, she really did! The use of her own full name would have gotten her to back down, if it had been coming from Chris or Buck, but for all his growling, Vin was too much the gentleman to do anything to her.

Of course, her two brothers were gentlemen as well, in their own ways. Chris would probably dunk her in the pool which he, Vin, and the rest of SG-7 had helped to build. If Buck could tear his attention away from JD or flirting with the ladies, he would probably tickle her half to death. But Vin wouldn't do anything in the way of payback. Her longtime friend was a very sensitive young man. Sensitive in that he was very empathic to the pain of others.

Not in the same way as JD Dunne, with whom Adriana admittedly had little patience, perhaps because of the way her brother seemed to coddle him. According to some of the other SG teams, anyone who hurt the kid's feelings had to answer to her brother. If he had been ten or eleven, that would have been one thing ... but Dunne was almost twenty years old, if he hadn't had his birthday yet. And he would never grow up if her brother did, indeed, coddle him.

She was reserving judgment on that, at least until she actually saw them in action. While Chris had always looked out for her, Adriana had learned at an early age that the world didn't stop for her hurt feelings. She knew she couldn't stop the men in her life from hotly defending her honor, or her. But she tried not to let other people bother her. She had a job to do, and she tended to keep to herself until someone went after her family. As Conklin had.

Part Eleven

"Ya ever hear from Dawn or Carly?" Vin asked, breaking into Adriana's thoughts once more. Damn. She had to stop doing that. It wasn't that Vin minded the silence, she knew better than that. But she had been known to get lost when she zoned out like that, and then there was the matter of a possible accident. Adriana nodded, refocusing her attention on the road and on her conversation with Vin.

"Yeah, in fact, I just finished a letter to Carly. Dawn is still in Georgia. I don't hear from her as much as I used to, but I guess she's been pretty busy. Kyla is getting married again ... after her ex-husband was put away, Kyla took her kids and moved to GA. They've been living with Obadiah. He's dying, you know," Adriana told her friend, her voice cracking ever so slightly. It had broken her heart, finding out that her friend's beloved uncle was dying.

"I know. Reckon havin' Kyla and her girls is a big help to him," Vin replied. Adriana blinked back tears. She had allowed very few men over the age of forty-five to penetrate her protective shield in the years since she had left home. Koje had been one. Obadiah Jackson had been another, and it hurt to think that he wouldn't be on this planet for much longer. Vin continued, his voice growing cold, "We all went to Georgia, when they finally caught the rat bastard who done raped Nate's mama."

This was something Adriana hadn't known, but she was glad to hear it. Dawn had made a veiled reference to seeing justice done, and to seeing her cousin Nathan for the first time in many years. Vin continued, "He asked 'bout ya once, when it was just him and me. Told him that ya was Bucklin's sister, and that Chris were the only one who knew. That was how I wanted it, and he promised to keep the secret for me. Ya still got that picture?"

Adriana didn't ask which one he meant ... it was a picture which everyone wanted copies of. Her and Vin on the swing, as if they were both still children. Dawn had framed her copy, as had Adriana. She nodded, and Vin continued, "When Chris come back in the house, Obadiah had me get that picture to show him. Reckon that was the first time it really hit him. That I knew ya. He's missed ya somethin' fierce, Drina." Adriana nodded solemnly as she pulled into the parking lot of her apartment building. Yes, and she had missed him as well. More than she had even realized, until she was in his arms.

She said now, "Come on up, so you can reassure Chris that I'm not living in a pigsty." That made Vin laugh, as it was meant to, and the sharpshooter unbuckled himself, then slid out of the Tracker. Adriana slung her purse over her shoulder and locked the doors. She had only lived here for three months, and she was still not comfortable with leaving it unlocked for any length of time, even though it was a nice section of town. She just wasn't willing to take that chance.

They took the stairs, Adriana considerate of Vin's claustrophobia. She lived on the third floor, and it was quiet. Unusual for the summer time, unless all the kids were at the pool. As she reached her apartment, she checked the door. Another legacy of her years in Texas, of the tangle with the Moseley family ... she always checked to make sure her door was still locked. It was, and she unlocked it.

She was still in the process of unpacking her boxes, but the kitchen, the living room, and her bedroom were all done. She was still getting her office organized. Janet Frasier had taken her to flea markets on their free weekends, helping her to furnish the apartment in Adriana's own peculiar style. Petra would be shipping some things from Germany, a little at a time. Less expensive that way, especially since Petra was still in the process of finding a job.

"I have sodas in the fridge ... you're welcome to help yourself. No beers, you know I don't drink that stuff, and I don't think you'd like my Chablis. 'Sides, I'm taking that with us. You know how Ezra likes his fine wines," Adriana observed. Vin nodded with one of his more devastating grins (damn him, anyhow ... when would he learn how lethal his smiles were?), and peeked into the refrigerator while Adriana went into her bedroom.

Her duffel bag and backpack were right where she had left them, on her bed. Adriana took a deep breath, looking around the room. After sharing a flat for three years, it was a bit strange, living on her own, but she was adjusting. It was eerie at nights, but on the positive, she had been able to decorate the place on her terms, within reason, of course. Which was why she had made the bedroom what she had always wanted. Fantasy prints by Michael Whelan on the wall, along with photographs of the places she had been and the people she loved.

The ceiling was white, but covering it was a black blanket with white sequins sewn into it. The night sky. It had been a present from Cassie Frasier, when the girl had learned about Adriana's love of sitting outside at night and staring up at the sky. A housewarming gift, for lack of a better word, even though Adriana hadn't finished the apartment enough to invite anyone but Janet, Cassie, and Vin over. Of course, with the black blanket, the room tended to get warmer, so Adriana had an air conditioner in place. While the apartment was rented, she was making it hers.

"Right purty place, Drina. Like it," Vin observed from the doorway. She had become used to his ability to sneak up on her, so it didn't startle her, to hear his voice behind her. She nodded, and Vin went on, "That closed door ... that the office ya was tellin' Daniel 'bout? The one ya wanted a big stereo system for? I 'member in Texas, ya always worked better with music playin.' Liked to drive Dawn and Carly nuts."

Adriana grinned, turning to face him, and said, "Yeah, why do you think I would shut myself in the bathroom with just my little CD player? The bathroom right off my bedroom? It was the only way I could get work done sometimes." Vin nodded with a faint smile. Adriana left her bags for the moment and walked to her friend, slipping her arms around his waist. Damn, and people said she needed to gain weight? But she didn't say that to Vin, especially not when his arms folded around her. She whispered, "I'm so glad you're back in my life. I missed you so much." His arms tightened around her.

Vin wasn't a man given to shows of emotion. He didn't laugh often ... let his smile and his eyes do it for him most of the time. He wasn't a demonstrative man, not usually. Not with most people. Adriana had always been someone who was the exception, rather than the rule, and she didn't know why. She just knew she was glad ... and that she always felt so safe when Vin held her. As if nothing could hurt her.

That was an illusion, of course. She knew that he would sacrifice himself to save her, or anyone else who was in danger. But he couldn't protect her from everything. But sometimes, illusions were all you had. Vin whispered, "Missed ya, too, girl. I'm so sorry, Drina." This wasn't the first time he had apologized to her for that. Despite her repeated reassurances that she understood, Vin hadn't forgiven himself for leaving without a proper good-bye.

In the months since her arrival, Adriana had done some research on Eli Joe. She hadn't been able to find out who employed him, but she had found out that he was an amoral bastard, who would have hurt an innocent little girl. Vin had done the only thing he could to protect her and Carly, because after reading about his attacks against the Kincaid family, Adriana had no doubt whatsoever that Eli Joe would have gone after her and Carly to hurt Vin.

And that could not be allowed. It had been the first of many promises Adriana had made to herself, when she left Colorado eight years earlier. She was through, being used. Nor would she allow one of her best friends to be used, either. She couldn't do much, if Eli Joe decided to take the direct path and shoot her from a sniper's position (as had happened in Vin's psych test, according to Teal'c ... why he had told her that, Adriana had no idea, as it was her understanding that those results were private). But aside from such situations, situations where she had no control, she would not allow Eli Joe to use her. Or Carly.

As much as it went against the grain, to back off, it was something Adriana had to do. She had to trust Vin to take care of himself, and Chris to watch Vin's back when she couldn't. That, however, was an unspoken agreement between the colonel and the archaeologist. That Adriana would watch Vin's back when Chris couldn't, and vice versa. While Chris would have never put it in those terms, Adriana knew her surrogate brother loved Vin as a brother.

But Chris had five other men in his unit, and he couldn't be watching out for Vin all the time. Vin didn't expect that, of course. He didn't expect to take priority over the others. Not even when he was hurt, because Chris still had responsibilities ... it was during those times that Adriana would watch out for Vin, usually, because by that time, they were already back at the SGC. Adriana stayed with Vin while Chris was attending briefings.

It was never that he didn't want to be with his best friend. Vin understood that. Adriana understood that, and she willingly took up the slack. She wasn't a leader ... she was an archaeologist, and it was easier for Vin to have Adriana keeping her vigil at his bedside when he had been hurt. He didn't like for Chris or any of the others to see him that vulnerable. It wasn't that he didn't trust them. But from his point of view, it was his job to protect them ... and that included protecting them from seeing him as less than capable to take care of himself.

Vin sighed very quietly, a signal that he was ready to leave, and Adriana released him, giving him a slight slap on his backside as she did so. He responded with a mock glare ... part of the game, part of the teasing ritual they went through every time. She said, "We should get going, before Ms Welles wonders where you got to ... if I might have kidnapped you." Even as the words were out, Adriana found herself quailing at the idea of meeting Nettie Welles. She had heard about the woman from others in the SGC. But Vin loved her, and Adriana would die before willingly disappointing her friend.

Part Twelve

"Relax, Miss Nettie ... she wouldn't have kidnapped him," the voice said. Nettie Welles turned and glowered at the blond haired man quietly rocking. But there was precious little anger in the glare, especially not after Chris Larabee smiled at her. The colonel continued, "My bet is, they got to talking, and Vin may have found it necessary to persuade Adriana that it really was okay for her to come."

"Okay for her to come? What's wrong with the girl, I invited her!" Nettie fumed, careful to keep her voice low. Billy Travis had fallen asleep in the colonel's arms, his blond head resting on Larabee's shoulder in a trusting manner that took her breath away. Vin was her favorite out of these men, but she loved them all. They had saved her home ... had helped her to fix it up again, had even helped to build a pool in her backyard for her boarders. To say she was grateful was a slight understatement.

"I know, ma'am, but I'm afraid our little princess is a little on the shy side at first. And with her relationship with JD the way it is ... she just wants to make sure you're not just being polite. Adriana has this terror of being where she's not wanted," Chris explained. Nettie sat down beside the colonel. The truth was, while Casey had told her that Vin's friend didn't get along with JD, Nettie was looking forward to meeting the new archaeologist, if only to make sure she was a good girl. Not someone who would cause harm to her boy Vin.

Nettie's instincts were telling her that Adriana Wilmington was a good girl ... that Chris Larabee didn't show that kind of tenderness to a girl who was a troublemaker. He was a hell-raiser in his day, of that, Nettie had no doubt. But she also knew that Chris Larabee loved that girl.

That said a lot to Nettie Welles, who understood about loving someone like they were kin, even if they weren't. She had understood it, even before a soft-spoken young man with shoulder-length light brown hair and bright blue eyes had arrived, seeking a room. But the last year had been like getting her son back. Her boy had died in the Persian Gulf War, and no one could replace him. But Vin's arrival in her life had eased some of the pain.

And if she had developed a soft spot for him, to match his for her, then that soft spot had grown into love during the last year. She hadn't raised Vin Tanner ... that honor had gone to Julia Tanner for five short years ... but she was as proud of him as if he was her own son. And she would have fought anyone for him. He had told her about Adriana Wilmington, his friend from Texas. Drina, as he called her. And now, Nettie was finally getting to meet her.

"There," Chris said softly, nodding toward a blue Jeep heading for the house, "that's them now." Nettie turned back and Billy stirred quietly in his arms. Chris looked down at the child, and Nettie scooped the little boy into her arms. Chris flashed her a grateful smile, moving to the rail to watch Adriana Wilmington drive up the lane. Nettie nodded her understanding and went back into the house, placing Billy on her bed, where his mother also slept.

While Mary Travis was hardly more than a girl, in Nettie's eyes, she was also a determined, fiery woman who stood at the sides of her friends. One of those friends was Vin Tanner, and Nettie knew the young woman would walk through fire for him. It was one of many reasons why Nettie loved the blonde reporter. If Vin Tanner was her surrogate son, then Mary was her surrogate daughter, just as Casey was.

Voices drew her out of the room and she smiled as Vin entered her house. She enveloped him in a fierce hug, catching sight of a slight figure peering around Chris Larabee. At first glance, the girl was no more than fifteen or sixteen, but Nettie knew how deceiving appearances could be. After whispering how glad she was to see him, how glad he had come, Nettie released Vin, and the girl stepped out from behind Chris shyly.

Looking closer, Nettie could tell Adriana Wilmington was much older than the fifteen years she had seemed to be at first. There was already some gray hair mixed in with the dark brown curls which fell lightly to her collarbone. She looked tired ... there were dark circles under her hazel eyes. Hazel eyes, unlike the dark blue eyes of her elder brother, and she smiled shyly at Nettie. Josiah came up from behind the girl, gently settling a hand on one slim shoulder, and to the watching Nettie, it was like an electrical current had touched Adriana.

She jumped, her breath catching in her throat, and her body stiffened. The fear was quickly replaced with a feral rage, and Adriana spun around to face Josiah in a single quick motion. Her body, which had been stiff only a moment earlier, was now poised for fight or flight. In the time it took for Adriana to spin around, Nettie had looked over at Vin, and found her own suspicion mirrored in the young man's blue eyes. Someone had hurt this girl, and hurt her badly.

"Drina, this is Nettie Welles. Nettie, I done told ya 'bout Drina ... my friend from Texas. She's an archaeologist ... she done told me 'bout them stories I told ya," Vin said.

An amazing thing happened ... as Vin spoke, some of the tension eased from the thin, almost quivering body. Chris added softly, "It's okay, little princess, I can watch you back as well as Vin's. You're on vacation at the moment, remember?" The rest of the tension dissipated and Adriana turned back to face Nettie, looking more than a little sheepish. She approached the older lady, that sheepish grin still in place.

"Sorry, ma'am ... I'm not used to anyone but Vin coming up behind me. I didn't mean any disrespect. It's nice to finally meet you ... and please, call me 'Drina' or 'Adriana.' It's still a bit freaky to hear someone call me 'Dr. Wilmington' when I'm off duty," the girl said, shyly extending her hand to Nettie. Under any other circumstances, when faced with someone like Adriana, someone shy and unsure of their welcome, Nettie would have ignored the proffered hand and pulled her into a hug.

But after seeing how Adriana had reacted to Josiah's touch, Nettie ignored her instincts and instead, gripped the slim hand in a firm grip. She was pleased to find that the answering grip was just as strong as her own. This girl didn't need protection. She could take care of herself. And she had Vin and Chris to watch over her. No, she didn't need someone protecting her. She did, however, need love.

Nettie Welles had been teased by more than one friend about her habit of taking in strays, of 'adopting' adults. She had never paid them any attention, because the people she adopted needed something from her, and something she was willing to give. This girl was no different from Mary Travis or Vin Tanner. Nettie did listen to her instincts about what came next. She said, still holding the girl's hand, "You look like a strong girl, honey ... would you mind helping an old woman with something?"

A brilliant smile lit up the tired face and Adriana Wilmington said, "Just point me in the right direction, ma'am. I like being useful." Nettie grinned back, linked arms with the young woman, and winked at Vin and Chris over her shoulder. Then she led Adriana into the kitchen. For some reason, with some folks, it was easier to get them talking while they were working. Nettie was willing to bet Adriana was one such person.

Part Thirteen

"Real glad I talked her into comin,'pard," Vin said softly, sitting on the front porch with Chris. For the last two hours, they had been sitting on the steps, passing a bottle of beer back and forth between them, listening to Nettie and Adriana talk. And laugh ... and joke about the men. Vin didn't care about the jokes. It was enough that two of his favorite women got along so well. Well, three ... Mary, Nettie, and Adriana.

He had been concerned, despite his brave words to Adriana, that Nettie wouldn't have the patience to accept Adriana's shyness. He should have had more faith. The next test was Casey ... though Vin wasn't worried about Casey, not really. If there was anyone who would be impatient with Adriana's shyness and hesitance, it would be Casey. Despite Adriana's fear, Vin knew Casey wouldn't hold her strained relationship with JD against her. As long as you didn't try to come between her and the cartographer, she was fine.

Casey and JD came up the drive on JD's motorcycle, and Vin bit back a grin. Five would get ya ten, Casey's schoolbooks were in one of the compartments. Casey got off the bike, and bingo, there were her books. She kissed JD's cheek, then hurried up to the porch, beaming when she saw Vin and Chris. JD would be driving the motorcycle into the garage, so Nettie didn't have to see her beloved niece on one of 'those deathtraps.'

Casey bounded onto the porch as Vin and Chris rose to their feet, and threw her arms around Vin first. The guide grinned, returning the embrace as Casey talked excitedly about the picnic, and how much fun they would all have this weekend. The girl released him and gave Chris a hug almost as fierce as the one she gave Vin. Chris just smiled and returned the hug without embarrassment, his light eyes warning Vin to shut up. Never said a word, cowboy.

No, but you sure were thinking about saying something. Not a word, Tanner, or I'll tell Adriana a few embarrassing stories about you that she hasn't heard yet! Aw hell. He would do that, too! Smirking a little at the expression on his best friend's face, Chris told Casey, "It's good to see you ... how did your summer course go?" JD came up onto the porch behind his girlfriend, his helmet dangling from his hand. He shook first the colonel's hand, then Vin's.

"They need to put air conditioning in the classrooms, I like to died! Did JD tell you that I was taking an anthropology course? After that, I'm really looking forward to meeting your friend, Vin. Is she here? Buck told me on the phone that she was thinking about not coming, 'cause she was afraid Aunt Nettie and me wouldn't like her," Casey said, shaking her head in amazement at such a thing.

Now just how had Bucklin figured that out? A quick glance at Chris told him the answer, and the colonel said in a low voice as they followed the two youngsters into the house, "I just told Buck that Adriana was worried about the reception she would get from Casey and her aunt, since her relationship with JD isn't that great. Don't look at me like that, Tanner, she's just as much my little sister as she is Buck's."

"Didn't say a word, cowboy. Just surprised me, is all," Vin replied in a voice as soft as his friend's. He continued in a somewhat louder voice, pitching it loud enough for JD and Casey to hear, "Yep, Drina is here ... last time I saw her, Nettie had gotten her to help in the kitchen." Casey turned back with a bright smile, surprised but pleased. Vin continued, "Reckon ya might want to wait 'til they come out."

"Now you're being silly, Vin, I know better than to go into the kitchen when Aunt Nettie's showing a new person around!" the girl laughed.

She lightly punched JD in the ribs, saying, "I gotta go upstairs and put away my books. Back in a few." Vin barely held back a laugh as JD rubbed his side, glaring at the girl as she headed upstairs. He wished he could tell Adriana she had nothing to worry about ... she was already on good footing with the Welles women. Nettie didn't allow just anyone into her kitchen to help, and Casey knew that.

The girl was also willing to listen to her aunt's instincts, as long as it didn't have to do with JD. As Casey headed upstairs, Nettie and Adriana emerged from the kitchen, Adriana explaining, "Well, like I said, after Priscilla died, I kinda hit a bad patch. She was my surrogate mother, I guess you could say ... a lot more than my advisor. I honestly think that if I hadn't had Dawn, Carly, and Vin, I might have spun out of control."

"Oh, pshaw! You don't give yourself enough credit, girl! The way Vin tells it, you were strong for him a number of times 'fore he had to leave Texas. And I put a lot of stock in what that boy says. Well, JD, I didn't hear you pull up! Casey with you, son?" Nettie asked, moving forward to embrace the young cartographer. JD smiled, accepting the hug with easy grace, and Vin wondered if Nettie reminded JD of his own ma, dead for the last few years as well.

Yup, Nettie mothered all of 'em, at one time or another. 'Cept for Josiah. JD returned the hug, then as Nettie released him, she turned back and said, "Adriana, honey, you've been helping me for the last couple of hours, you've gotta be hot ... why don't you put your bathing suit on and go for a swim with the others? I got everything under control, and you're here to have fun. You can change in my room, just mind you don't wake Mary."

"Too late, Mary's already awake," a voice made husky from sleep observed. Mary shuffled into the room, barely awake. She smiled sleepily at Adriana, saying, "But Billy's still asleep ... thanks again, Chris." Vin smirked. When would his best friend do something about his attraction to the pretty blonde? A quick discussion with Jack O'Neill earlier in the week had told him that there was nothing really standing in Larabee's way, if the idiot would ever get his head out of his ass and admit how much he cared for Mary.

"No problem, Mary. Nettie's right, little princess, you're looking a bit flushed. You could use some time in the pool. Don't make me make it an order," Chris warned, smirking at the girl. Adriana stuck her tongue out at him, making both Vin and Mary laugh. The guide and the reporter exchanged a glance. While Mary had seen some of the interaction between Chris and Adriana, she had never see something like this before.

"Oh, I'll change into my suit, dear heart ... but once we're both out in that pool, you're fair game!" came the response. Adriana was still speaking in a soft voice, to avoid waking Billy, but there was no doubt in Vin's mind that his friend would carry out her threat. She nodded to Mary and Nettie, then headed into Nettie's bedroom, grabbing one of her bags along the way. Vin wondered how she knew that was her beach bag, since both looked the same to him.

"She's a real nice girl, son," Nettie said quietly, smiling at him. Vin nodded, smiling after the girl with more than a little affection. Yeah, she was. She really was.

"I don't know about you, Chris, but that would worry me. I've never been around when Adriana gets her revenge, but I have a feeling that she's not someone who takes prisoners when she fights back," Mary teased. Vin could tell that she was looking forward to whatever Adriana had planned. Vin could have told her that Adriana could take months to plan her revenge. He could have, but didn't, because he had no idea what his friend was planning right now.

"You have no idea," Chris answered, and Vin smirked. Chris started to say something else, but his eyes were drawn to a location somewhere over Vin's shoulder. The guide turned and felt his jaw become unhinged. Adriana had emerged from Nettie's bedroom in a sleek black bathing suit. She was fastening the beach towel around her waist. No surprise there ... the girl was incredibly modest, even though she didn't consider herself that attractive.

Even in college, Adriana had been drawn to darker colors ... often black, but not limited to that. More than once, since her arrival here, Vin had teased her that she acted more like Larabee's sister, with the way she dressed. Adriana just smiled sweetly and thanked him for the compliment. But it was true, she liked dressing in black. Even in the summer months, she favored black denim shorts. She joked that she was indulging her darker side.

Part Fourteen

As Adriana advanced into the living room, her eyes flickering between Chris, Vin, and Mary uneasily, a figure catapulted down the stairs and almost ran right into Adriana. The archaeologist half-turned and reached out to steady the newcomer. Casey blurted out breathlessly, "Oh, hi! You must be Adriana ... I'm Casey, I've heard a lot about you. Wow! Vin didn't tell me that you were pretty ... neither did JD, but it mighta slipped their minds. Men are funny like that."

Adriana waited for Casey to run down, then said, "It's nice to meet you, Casey. I hope you didn't hurt yourself?" The girl laughed and shook her head, giving Vin a moment to watch the two interact. Any worries he might have had about Casey and Adriana evaporated. He hadn't really been worried about it, but he would have been stupid if he hadn't at least considered the possibility that Adriana was right.

"No, I'm fine. Oooh, that's a pretty bathing suit. You look good in black. I think it's 'cause of your coloring ... you know, the fair skin and dark hair. C'mon, let's go. JD, go get your bathing suit on, I'm takin' Adriana out to the pool," Casey said. She grabbed the archaeologist's hand and pulled the somewhat bemused young woman after her, saying, "I suppose it ain't really JD's fault he didn't tell me how pretty you are. Bet he figured it would make me jealous, but I ain't. I know you're Vin's girl."

They couldn't hear anything else, and really, Vin wasn't sure if that was because the girls had moved out onto the patio, or if the flush in his cheeks was somehow affecting his hearing. Mary said into the silence that followed, "Well. I suppose I should get changed. I have a feeling Adriana may need rescuing from Casey ... or maybe, Casey will need rescuing from Vin. Thanks again for inviting me, Nettie."

The old lady hugged the blonde reporter, answering, "No call to thank me, honey. Just make sure my Casey doesn't talk that poor girl's ear off. Shouldn't you boys be changing? Josiah, a word with you?" Josiah nodded, and joined Nettie in the kitchen.

Vin, JD, and Chris all mumbled their assents, even though Nettie was no longer in the room. She had that effect on people. Vin couldn't have said what was going on with the other two ... he was still recovering from Casey calling Adriana his girl. Wasn't the first time, of course ... Will Richmond was forever calling Adriana Vin's girl back in Texas. As Vin's ma might have said, a body could call a pumpkin a basketball as many times as they wanted, that didn't make it so. And Adriana was one of Vin's best friends, he would have moved heaven and earth for her, but she weren't his girl. Somethin' Will never could get through his head.

The three men retreated into the room they always used to change clothes. JD asked thoughtfully, "Do you guys really think Dr. Wilmington is pretty? I never really noticed." Vin didn't answer, and JD continued, "I mean, she's always dressed in those jeans and sweatshirts, I never see her dressed up, so I couldn't tell you if she's pretty that way." Vin lifted his head and looked at Chris, wondering if he had ever been that young.

"I do think she's pretty, JD, and what she's wearing doesn't really have much to do with it. What do you think, Vin, how long will it take before Buck tries to get her to come inside and change into a less sexy bathing suit?" Chris asked. Vin laughed this time, but didn't answer at first. If anything, he was willing to bet that Buck wouldn't even notice what his sister was wearing, since it was a one piece.

"Don't imagine it's gonna even come up, cowboy. Even if it does, Drina ain't gonna care," Vin observed. Chris looked over at JD, then back at Vin, and nodded with a sigh. That actually wasn't what Vin had meant, but he couldn't argue with his friend's conclusions. The guide continued, "And 'fore ya ask, cowboy, Drina didn't say nothin' in the jeep 'bout the Atlantis theory. She don't talk shop when she's drivin.' Says she needs to concentrate on the road, not on work." This time, Chris smirked.

"Good, glad to hear I taught her right," he said. Vin looked at his friend as he tied the drawstring of his trunks, and Chris continued, the smirk widening into a broad grin, "Didn't she tell you? I taught her how to drive. Took her out onto the back roads when she was fifteen. You look surprised, Kevin. Didn't you think I had the patience to teach a teenager to drive?" Vin glared at his best friend, then turned the glare onto JD when the young cartographer laughed.

"Oh, I reckon ya got the patience to teach Drina to drive, but ya forget, I done rode with both a' ya, and Drina is the better driver," the guide retorted. He darted out of the way as Chris smacked at him, laughing softly, then scampered out of the room in his bare feet. Chris was still growling, but Vin had never let that bother him. He made his way out onto the patio, JD at his heels, where Casey was still talking away. Actually, she was now letting Drina get a few words in. And Drina, who had always gotten along well with teenagers and youngsters, was thoroughly enjoying herself. She would have made a great teacher.

Nettie had just placed two lemonades in front of her niece and her guest, and she winked at Vin. Slipping her hand around his arm, she murmured, "Reckon Adriana may need something cold and wet, between the heat and answering Casey's questions." Vin just smiled and winked back at her. Nettie slapped the back of his shoulder, still chuckling, and went back inside. Vin dove into the pool, the water plastering his hair to his skull as he rose to the surface.

Mary had just emerged from the house and sat down near the steps, easing her feet into the water. She looked over her shoulder at Casey and Adriana, murmuring, "How much do you want to bet, Casey totally ignores JD all weekend?" Vin smoothed his hair back from his face, so he could see properly. The young cartographer was already starting to look a little resentful of the attention his girlfriend was paying to the archaeologist.

"No bet, I'd lose ... ya might wanna talk to Ez, though," Vin replied and Mary laughed softly. Vin continued, "She becomes someone else, when she's talkin' about her job. Reckon that's what Casey did right ... askin' about archaeology and history. Reckon I oughta thank J'siah for suggestin' she take that." He paused, then asked, "Mary ... what do ya see when ya look at Drina? I ain't askin' about the outside."

"I knew what you meant, Vin," the public relations officer reassured him. She glanced over her shoulder at the two dark heads close together, then said, "The shyness is a shield, she uses it to protect herself. The way Ezra sometimes uses his masks to protect himself. The difference is, Ezra realizes what he's doing, and I don't think Adriana does. Or at least, she's not conscious of it. She actually prefers when people dismiss her, because that means they'll leave her alone. And I'm ashamed to say it, but if I hadn't known about your friendship with her, I might have dismissed her as well ... or maybe I wouldn't have bothered getting to know her."

"That ain't true, Mary," Vin defended, "I know ya. Ya woulda seen that she's a good person, just a mite quiet." Mary grinned at him impishly, and Vin admitted, "Alright, more 'n a mite quiet. But still, ya woulda looked past what she wanted ya to see, or what she thought she wanted ya to see. I know, what Conklin and some a' the others say 'bout her, it don't bother her. She laughs it off. But it bothers me. I know her, and I know she ain't like that."

"Well, after what happened in the archaeologists team meeting, I don't think anyone will underestimate her. They may not like her, but they won't underestimate her," Mary observed. Vin looked at her, confused, and Mary said, "You didn't hear about that? I'm sorry, Vin, I thought you knew. Conklin shot his mouth off, and Adriana shot him down. Daniel Jackson told me about it after the meeting. Not all of the archaeologists in the team like her, but they won't try to cut her down, the way Conklin does."

Vin was so intent on his conversation with Mary, he barely noticed Chris slipping into the pool. Barely. However, he said, "Just remember, cowboy, I fight dirty." He turned his head as his best friend approached him, and Mary laughed outright, then squealed in surprise when Chris splashed her. She kicked water back his way, and got hit with another wave of water from the colonel. Larabee was in a mischievous mood today, it would seem.

"He's not the only one, cowboy," Adriana called as she and Casey slid into the pool. Chris turned away from Vin, a predatory expression appearing. Adriana didn't back away. If anything, her grin broadened further, and she continued, "What, you thought you were the only one who taught me how to fight? Not hardly, cowboy, I learned a few tricks from Vin ... and almost all of them are dirty." Vin exchanged a look with Mary, then the guide hauled himself out of the pool to sit beside the blonde widow.

"Did you," Chris asked very softly, "just call me a cowboy?" Casey glanced from her new friend to the colonel, and back again, then looked at Vin. The guide motioned her to the side of the pool where he and Mary now sat. Adriana would be fine ... a little wet, maybe, but Chris would cut off his right hand before he would ever hurt her. However, that didn't mean Vin wanted Casey to get caught in the crossfire. Or maybe he should say, the cross-water.

"I sure did ... cowboy. What are you gonna do about it?" Adriana asked with a silly grin. Chris continued to advance, the predatory gleam in his light hazel eyes in direct opposition to the laughter which was threatening to burst out. Adriana maintained her own position, as Nathan, Josiah, Buck, and Ezra emerged from the house in their own suits. Rain, who was now Nathan's fiancee, would join them shortly.

"What am I gonna do about it? This is what I'm gonna do about it, little princess!" Chris retorted. With that, he submerged and swam the last few yards to Adriana. He wrapped his arms around her waist, and down they both went! Adriana just had enough time to take a deep breath before Chris dunked her. Vin watched carefully, only allowing himself to relax when they came back up, both laughing.

Adriana held onto Chris, still giggling, and the colonel wasn't letting her go either. Relieved, Vin began laughing. It wasn't that he distrusted Chris ... hell, he knew Larabee loved that girl. But accidents did happen. But not now. Not under a glorious sun, not under the brilliant blue sky. Not when Vin was surrounded by the people who meant the most to him. Not with his two best friends laughing and hanging onto each other. Not on a perfect day which he would treasure forever.

Part Fifteen

They played in the pool for several hours, just relaxing and enjoying the warmth of the day. When Billy Travis woke up, he changed into his own trunks, then cannon-balled into the pool, soaking his mother. Chris played with the little boy, until it was time to start grilling. Then he turned his spot over to Adriana, who began teaching the child the joys of motorboat. Not for the first time, he imagined his 'little sister' playing with his son, and felt the familiar ache in his heart.

Thinking about Adam didn't hurt as much as it did once. The ache would be there forever, he knew that. But time had eased some of the pain. Nettie brought more hot dogs and hamburgers out from the freezer and murmured, "That girl would make a fine mother. Was she close to her own?" Chris shook his head, feeling his features twist into a grimace when he thought about Katrien Wilmington. She had died before he met Buck or Adriana, but he didn't understand how she could *not* love her own child.

"Her mother was murdered when Adriana was eight," Chris admitted in a low voice, "and Adriana found her body." All the color drained from Nettie's face and the colonel added, "Don't know much more than that, just that she wasn't close to either of her parents. Vin lost his mother when he was just five, and he adored her. Don't know that much about her, aside from that."

"Julia Tanner must have been one helluva woman," Nettie observed. Chris smiled and nodded. Vin didn't really say much about his mother, but the love in his voice didn't need words. It wasn't a matter of silent communication ... but it was there, if you knew what you were looking for. Both the colonel and the widow watched Vin for several moments. He still sat on the edge of the pool, talking with Mary. Nettie said softly, fondly, "He's a good boy."

Chris laughed and replied, "I think you're probably one of the few people who can get away with calling him a boy, Nettie. You and Josiah." His eyes flickered from his best friend to the anthropologist, who seemed to be in a deep discussion with Nathan, as Ezra would throw in his own opinion every few moments. But the eldest of the 'Magnificent Seven' kept looking at all of the people joined around the pool. Keeping watch over his flock, Chris supposed.

Nettie smiled and answered, "Don't make it any less true. That boy's got scars inside and out, 'bout as many as you have, I would bet. But there's something inside him. Don't know what to call it. Fancy man, he would have a way to describe him. I never been one for fancy or highfalutin' talk. Never been comfortable with callin' any soul 'pure,' way some of these folks do. But he's got a good heart, and he don't bother tryin' to hide it."

Chris just looked at Nettie, who continued with a sigh, "Nope, I don't have much use for Fancy Man's way of talkin.' I suppose that's one thing I like about Drina. You'd think, with all of her education, that she'd use big words, and she does. You should have seen her, Colonel ... up to her elbows in dirty water, washing the fragile dishes that can't go in the dishwasher. And it hit me, why they became friends."

"Oh, it did, did it? Care to educate me? I have a tough one figuring that one out from time to time. I could use the help this time around," Chris joked, and received a swat in the back of his head from the tough old lady.

Larabee just laughed, drawing the attention of their companions and Nettie continued, her eyes twinkling, "Best be careful, Chris Larabee. All I gotta do is reach behind me and get my hamburger flipper. I can use that as a weapon, just as much as my old rifle." The twinkle in her eyes told Chris exactly how she would use it, and he cringed. About the way Mrs. Potter would probably use one of her kitchen utensils against Conklin.

Still, he couldn't resist the temptation to tease, "Hamburger flipper?" Even as he spoke, Chris gasped ... something wet and cold had struck his legs. Looking up, he saw Adriana with a wicked grin on her face. Billy turned bright red ... evidently, the little boy had splashed Chris while kicking. Chris growled at Adriana, "Just you wait, little princess, I have my ways of getting revenge. And I'm a lot more patient than you are."

Adriana snickered and replied, "Well, cowboy, whenever you're feeling froggy ... leap! Hey, Billy, you ready to get out? No? Well, I'm starting to turn into a raisin here ... so let me take you to the side of the pool, and I'll see if Vin would mind switching places with me." Vin had no problem with that whatsoever, and he eased himself into the pool to take Billy's hands, giving Adriana his seat beside Mary.

*Ohhhh, you ain't getting off that easy, little princess,* Chris thought as Adriana reclined beside the widow, *just you wait 'til I don't have to worry about getting Billy or Mary!* He smirked at the archaeologist, who just smiled sweetly in return. Damn. She was getting as bad as Tanner! Nettie laughed softly, "That girl isn't the least little bit afraid of you, is she?" Chris shook his head ruefully. So much for his bad-ass reputation. He was sure that stories about the water battles would circulate through the SGC in record time.

"Nope. Don't ask me why not, but she's never been afraid of me. I scare her sometimes, and I know Vin does, too, but she's not afraid of either of us. Reckon the only one she's really afraid of is Buck. And I think she knew that she was wrong to worry about you, but she worries anyhow," Chris explained, "She's always done that. I think it helps her work through things ahead of time ... if she thinks on them, worries on them, she's better prepared."

Nettie chuckled and replied, "And people mistake you for a loose cannon? I wouldn't want you mad at me, Chris Larabee, but you got a lot more to you than most people think. Oh, I knew ahead of time that she and JD don't get along. Casey knew, too. But you don't get to be my age without learning you can't judge someone just 'cause they don't get along with someone you like a lot. I don't know what possessed Casey to give her a chance, but my niece surprises me sometimes. And I raised her."

"Pure contrariness? Knowing JD doesn't have much use for Adriana, Casey may have decided to give her a chance for that reason alone," Chris offered and Nettie burst out laughing. The truth was, that was his best guess. Much as Casey cared for JD, she could be a very stubborn, very contrary young lady ... and she wasn't one to blindly accept whatever anyone told her, regardless of who that someone was. And while he would have never said as much to his 'little sister,' Chris wondered if Casey felt sorry for Adriana. He wasn't entirely sure why, but he didn't always fully understand Casey. Or any other woman, for that matter.

"Knowing Casey, you may be right. And it ain't like Drina treats JD badly. She just keeps her distance. There is a difference. I just wish that situation would clear up. It ain't good for Drina, it ain't good for Buck, and it ain't good for JD," Nettie said quietly. Chris nodded and turned his attention back to Vin and Billy, playing in the pool. He wasn't worried that Vin would get involved ... but he was worried about what the future would bring to that troubled trio.

"They'll be all right, Chris," Nettie said quietly, "just have faith in them. JD's young and proud ... he sees Adriana as a threat. He's not sure how or why, but he does feel threatened by her. I would say that she feels threatened by him, but that's not true. She may resent him, but she doesn't feel threatened by him. They'll work it out, on their own terms and in their own time. No, the one I would worry about is Major Wilmington."

Chris was brushing barbeque sauce on designated burgers, but he cocked his head to one side, listening intently to Nettie. The woman continued, "I been around a long time, Chris Larabee. I don't study people like Vin does, but I can still read 'em pretty good. The major's gonna push his sister too far one of these days ... it may take awhile, my instinct is that Adriana has a lot of patience. But it will happen."

Chris did look up then and asked quietly, "Do you think it will be a blowout argument?" Nettie didn't answer at first. Her eyes shifted from one Wilmington sibling to the other. Buck sat with JD and Casey on one side of the pool, while Adriana sat beside Mary on the other. Chris answered his own question, seeing the answer in the physical distance between the siblings, "No. Adriana will just run out of patience ... and then that'll be it."

"Oh, there might be a blowout, Chris Larabee. At first, when her patience finally snaps. And then she'll retreat ... either out of shame or ... something else. But she'll turn her attention to other things. Her new friends and her old friends. There's nothing you can do to stop it. Just make no innocents get hurt when that blowout happens," Nettie replied. Her eyes strayed to Vin once more, and Chris understood immediately.

"She'd never hurt him. Never," Chris stated with quiet assurance. Even if he didn't always trust himself not to hurt Vin ... the awful fiasco of Ella Gaines remained fresh in his mind, even after all these months ... Adriana would never hurt Vin. Nettie just smiled sadly, and Chris realized with a sudden chill that she wasn't afraid of Adriana putting Vin in the crossfire. That wasn't what she was worried about at all.

Part Sixteen

Chris was still thinking about his conversation with Nettie on Monday morning, as SG-7 prepared to move out with the archaeological team. Unable to shake the feeling that the old woman was right. As always, Vin stood at his side, quiet and calm, most of his weight resting on his right leg. He would shift his weight from one leg to the other, that motion the only indication that he was ready to get under way. And that his patience was already being tested by Dr. Conklin, who was behind them with the rest of the archaeologists.

"SG-7, you have a go ... good luck, and be careful," General Hammond said from the control room. Chris looked at Vin, who responded with a barely noticeable bob of his head. Satisfied that his guide and friend was comfortable with the situation, SG-7 proceeded into the wormhole, and they were whisked clear across the known universe to PF-5672. Chris didn't like having Vin out at his side, but at least Josiah and the others were there to watch both of their backs. Josiah, of course, would be keeping one eye on Conklin, and the other eye on them.

It always felt like they were being spit out when they emerged from the wormhole. After more than a year of this, Chris would have expected to get used to it. A quick glance to his right told him that Vin was alert, albeit shaken. Chris understood. Not only did you feel like you were being spit out of a giant digestive system (and what lovely imagery that was), the wormhole tended to scramble your senses.

And speaking of digestive systems ... Chris cringed as the distinctive sound of someone retching reached his ears. Vin grimaced in sympathy and muttered, "Damn ... and the poor kid didn't eat nothin' this mornin' neither. Reckon it's a good thin' she brought those bars a' hers." Chris turned and realized that it was Adriana who was miserably sick and her face was nearly green. She was on her hands and knees, trembling visibly. Daniel Jackson was at her side, his hand on her shoulder in a comforting gesture.

The colonel exchanged a look with his best friend and Vin moved ahead, keeping watch, while Chris backtracked to the two archaeologists. He threw a glare in Conklin's direction, and the weasel's smirk abruptly disappeared. Son of a bitch, Chris thought in irritation. As Vin had said, Adriana wasn't bringing anything up. She hadn't eaten much the night before ... admitting to being way too nervous.

Still, it was obvious that she was miserable. To protect her from prying eyes, Chris positioned himself between her and the others. She smiled weakly as Daniel helped her up and whispered, "I'm so sorry, Chris. I didn't mean to slow us down." Chris reached out to steady her, careful that she had seen the contact coming. He remembered how she had reacted to Josiah touching her unexpectedly at Nettie's ... and what the hell was up with that?

"You didn't slow us down, little princess. Just give yourself a few minutes, Vin's making sure things are all clear for us. I'm proud of you, actually. First time through the Gate, and you're actually coherent. I've known guys who could barely walk after their first trip. Right, Daniel?" Larabee asked the archaeologist. Daniel immediately added his agreement, sharing stories about other trips through the Gate.

Chris used the time to look over his surroundings. According to the intel he had received, they were about three klicks from the site. Based on the direction the wind was blowing, they weren't that far from water. Chris could smell salt water. An ocean, maybe. He tried to focus on that, rather than on the memories of his honeymoon in Greece with Sarah. She had loved the old Greek myths, and insisted on going to Greece, rather than her father's native Ireland. The colonel was aided when Adriana observed, "Not exactly a tropical forest, but it's not Arrakis, either. We won't have to wear stillsuits." He turned back to her with an approving grin. She had got her composure back, along with some color.

"Arrakis? Wasn't he one of the Three Musketeers, or was that a site? And what are stillsuits?" JD asked, coming up to the trio. Chris grinned as Adriana blinked in shock. She looked first at the cartographer, then at Chris, as if to say, did he say what I think he just said? JD was only five years younger than Adriana, but Chris was willing to bet that at the moment, it felt more like fifteen to his 'little sister.' And he wondered if Vin ever felt like that.

"You're thinking of Aramis, Private Dunne," she said at last. JD thought about it for a moment, then nodded his agreement. Adriana continued, "And Arrakis was the proper name of Dune." At JD's blank look, Adriana continued, "It was a series of novels. The Dune series, written by Frank Herbert. A desert planet. It's a science fiction classic. I've only read the first four novels, and saw the movie."

"I remember you and Buck insisting on watching that," Chris groaned. Adriana just laughed. Chris grinned at her, and continued, "You feel like moving on now, little princess?" The girl nodded and Josiah joined the little group. The colonel said, "You take it slow ... no heroics. If you're not feeling well, if you're feeling weak, then you say so. I'll be ahead with Vin. Josiah, Daniel ... look after her."

"Would you like some assistance, little sister?" Josiah asked gently, offering the young woman his hand. Adriana hesitated, then took it. Josiah enfolded the small hand in his own large paw, then put the other hand under her elbow. Daniel walked on her other side, and Chris allowed his eyes to sweep over his men. JD had rejoined Buck, the big major smacking him upside the head with JD's own hat and harassing him about not knowing what 'Dune' was. Not everyone watches SF and fantasy, big fella, Chris thought, but kept his thoughts to himself. Instead, he located Nathan and Ezra.

The negotiator was carrying some equipment for one of the female archaeologists, and Chris smirked. So much for his claim that gentlemen don't indulge in menial labor, the colonel thought, gotta tease him about that when we're settled. As if hearing Larabee's thoughts, Ezra's head came up, and a long-suffering expression appeared on his face. He mouthed 'what,' and Chris just grinned, allowing his eyes to drift to Nathan.

The medic was also carrying equipment, talking animatedly with Stacy, the young woman who had nearly died a few months earlier when a glider almost ran her down. Chris knew that Stacy was a good friend of Rain's, and he also knew that Nathan and Rain's engagement was officially unofficial, at least until Nathan found a suitable engagement ring. Remembering how he had agonized over an engagement ring for Sarah, Chris could sympathize.

Nathan looked up, and Chris inclined his head in Ezra's direction. As he had intended, Nathan followed his gaze, and a broad grin appeared on his face. Oh yeah. They would definitely be teasing Ezra about this tonight. Nathan winked at Chris, and the leader pulled ahead in search of his best friend. Vin had stopped a short distance away from the rest of SG-7 and the archaeologists. As Chris approached him, Vin asked, "Drina okay?"

"She is now. Conklin kinda took the attitude that her bein' sick when she came through the Gate was proof that she shouldn't be on the team, but he was dealt with," Chris answered. A feral expression appeared in the eyes of the other man, and Chris put a hand on Vin's arm, cautioning, "Easy there ... beating him up won't solve anything. Might make the two of us feel better, but we're here to do a job, Vin." The feral look gave way to a cold stare, and Chris realized his mistake at once. The same mistake he had made when he had called Vin a liar in all but words. Ella Gaines. Dammit!

"Ya questionin' the way I do my job, Larabee?" Vin asked quietly ... too quietly. Chris shook his head, and Vin continued, "I ain't got no intention a' beatin' up that worthless piece a' shit. He ain't worth the energy. But reckon when we get back t' the SGC, I might wanna tell Colonel O'Neill 'bout how Dr. Conklin thinks only some people should go through the Gate. Reckon it might take more ... subtlety than I got."

Vin nodded then, a sharp, firm nod, and continued on his way. Buck came up alongside Chris and asked, "What happened?" Remembering Nettie's warning of only a few days earlier, the colonel shook his head. Ever since his return the previous day, Chris had tried to think of a way to stave off the impending disaster. And his gut told him that Nettie was right. It was coming. It was coming, and there wasn't a damn thing he could do about it.

"I questioned Vin's honor," Chris answered with a sigh. Buck just glared at him, and Chris continued, "I forgot I was talking to Vin Tanner, instead of JD. JD would have gone off halfcocked. Vin's a lot more ... well, Vin's Vin." It was a stupendously obvious statement, and yet it summed up exactly what he was saying. Buck shook his head again, and once more, that chill ran through Chris Larabee. Disaster would strike, strike soon, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

He didn't know how right he was.

Part Seventeen

Damn sorry-assed cowboy, who the hell does I think I am? I ain't stupid ... still cain't read real good, but I sure as hell ain't stupid! What the hell did he think I would do? Beat the livin' shit outta Conklin? And just what kinda good woulda that done? 'Cept give that pieza de mierda more ammo 'gainst us, and get my ass stuck in the brig, or whatever the hell they call it in the SGC. Goddammit, Larabee!

Vin Tanner stalked ahead of the others, unsure if he was more furious with himself for wanting to beat the living shit outta that idiot Conklin, with Conklin himself for being such a smug idiot, or with Chris Larabee for actually thinking that Vin had so little control over his emotions. Hell, forget O'Neill, he'd let Drina deal with that asshole Conklin! From what he had heard, she done a real good job of it so far.

His anger cooled as he walked. He just couldn't figure out what he had done wrong, to make Chris think he would beat the living shit out of Conklin for having an attitude. That wasn't his style, and Chris knew it. So Vin must have done something wrong lately, to make Chris worry about him blowing his stack.

The thing was, even if Drina had been his girl, he woulda never ripped Conklin apart. Not for havin' a lousy attitude. Hell, if that were the case, Vin would spend all of his time in fights. He just didn't have the energy for that, and he knew Drina didn't want no one else fightin' her battles for her. That was why he wouldn't get involved in the growing distance between Bucklin and Drina. One reason at least.

If Conklin had acted that way toward Mary, Vin had no doubt that Chris woulda gotten in his face. Conklin, however, was only so many kinds of a fool. And messin' with the daughter-in-law of General Orrin Travis was one form of stupidity he would never be guilty of. Although, even if he was that stupid, Vin had no doubt that Mary could handle herself. Especially when it came to words, Conklin's weapons of choice. They were Mary's best weapons, too.

Vin smiled to himself, thinking of a possible verbal match between Mary and Conklin. Forget the boxing matches sometimes conducted by the SGC (complete with betting pools run by O'Neill and Ezra) ... that would be a helluva lot more entertaining! He heard the approach from behind and said before his companion could speak, "Ain't sure how long it'll take us to get to the site, cowboy. The others holdin' up okay?"

"They're fine," Chris replied. Larabee, however, obviously wasn't. And Vin didn't think it was about what had happened a few moments earlier ... at least, not entirely. There was something else weighing on his mind. Chris continued after a moment, "You know, I actually saw Ezra 'engaging in menial labor,' just a few minutes ago? He was carrying some equipment for one of the other female archaeologists."

Vin smirked and answered, "Reckon we oughta tease him 'bout that ... second time in less 'n a week, we caught him 'engagin' in menial labor.' Might make a habit outta it." Larabee grinned and Vin went on, "Don't reckon I'll ever forget the look on his face, when he figgered out that Mary and Drina had sweet-talked him into helpin' the rest of us. That's a pair we might wanna watch, cowboy. Drina finally decides to trust Mary, those two are gonna be hell on legs."

"Remember what I told Tophat Bob? About there being a few ladies I was scared of, but not him?" Chris asked. Vin nodded, remembering their encounter with the one-eyed giant while they were helping Nettie to keep her boardinghouse open, and Chris continued wryly, "Those two definitely fall into the same category. Alone, they can scare the hell outta me, but together? Forget the Tok'ra, forget the Tollan, send those two after the Gou'ald."

"Reckon forgettin' 'bout the Tok'ra would suit me just fine," Vin drawled. He had about as much trust and respect in the Tok'ra as Jack O'Neill. As Inez would have said, 'nada.' Chris nodded his agreement, and Vin went on, "Mary done told me about Drina puttin' Conklin in his place. Wish I'd been there to see it. You hear about the archaeologist's meetin', when Conklin started makin' noise about drivin' us out?"

"I heard. Of course, if I'd forgotten, Adriana would have reminded me a few minutes ago. Conklin was patronizing her about getting sick, and you know how she reacts to being patronized," Chris replied and Vin rolled his eyes. Ohh, did he know!

Chris continued, "She stopped, looked at him, and said in this pseudo-sweet voice, you know the one I mean, 'Well, Dr. Conklin, I never was one for roller coasters. In fact, I think if you asked him real nice, Vin might tell you just how much I hate roller coasters. But, I knew that ahead of time, and I didn't eat. I've heard of a few civilians who ignored the warnings of the SG teams and ate a huge breakfast.' Mind you, Josiah's got this big, shit-eatin' grin on his face."

Vin nodded, easily picturing the scene, and Chris went on, "That's about when the preacher pipes up, 'Normally a fine idea, it is the most important meal of the day ... but not to be recommended when you're goin' into a wormhole that makes the Vomit Comet look like a kiddie ride.' Seems JD ain't the only one who didn't listen when he was told about not eatin' before going through the Gate."

"Aw hell ... reckon I can figger out how Conklin reacted to that," Vin replied, shaking his head as the pair ambled along. The guide's eyes were never still, as they swept along the landscape, looking for anything that might be a threat to his. Oh, he knew that wasn't the right way to say it, the proper way to say it, but it was still true. SG-7, and whoever was traveling with them, was his responsibility. They were his. Even that moron Conklin.

"Well, he was stunned speechless. Josiah had to tell him to close his mouth, he was letting all the flies in," Chris replied. Vin threw back his head and laughed out loud. Oh, that was perfect! Chris laughed with him, adding, "Nathan got involved by observing that flies carry nasty diseases. And then Ezra put in his two cents, by saying that 'such distasteful creatures might see fit to deposit their embryos within the digestive cavity of some unfortunate who left his oral cavity agape.' Once he figured out what Ez was saying, Conklin was the one turning green."

By now, Vin was shaking with silent laughter. Chris continued, still laughing, "You should have seen the looks on the faces of the other archaeologists, besides Daniel and Adriana. Once Nathan, Ezra, and Josiah were finished with Conklin, they went right back to what they were doing. Last I saw, Conklin was still greenish. I haven't seen him squirm like that, not since General Travis reamed him over the James incident."

"Oh, I have," Vin replied, and Chris looked at him. Vin continued, "It was about three months after SG-7 was formed. Conklin was on his crusade to get rid of us, and he went to the wrong person. Teal'c." Chris stopped dead in his tracks, staring at Vin. The guide shrugged and added, "Reckon he thought Teal'c bein' all quiet meant that the big guy agreed with him. Didn't realize he's always quiet. How he missed that, don't really know."

"Don't tell me he pissed off Teal'c?" Chris asked and Vin nodded. Chris sighed, then cast a sideways look at Vin, asking slyly, "Was he wearin' those brown pants of his?" Vin smirked at the reference to an old joke between the two men. He nodded and Chris shook with laughter. He waited for several moments, as Chris got himself under control, then the colonel said, "Well, I always said that Teal'c could scare the shit out of me when he's pissed."

"Hell, Chris, Teal'c scares the shit outta any sane person when he's pissed! Never said Conklin was crazy, just a mite stupid," Vin returned.

Chris smirked and Vin went on, "Anyhow, Teal'c was loomin' over Conklin, and starts tellin' Conklin 'bout what all he done while he was First Prime to Apophis. How the System Lords call him 'shovah' for thinkin' for himself, and rejectin' them as false gods. Then he got in Conklin's face and hissed, 'I have seen and done things far beyond your comprehension. Do not tell me that SG-7 is not wanted here. You know nothing of the Gou'ald. I know too much.' Then he turned his back on Conklin, like Conklin weren't nothin,' and walked away."

Chris was silent, and Vin looked over to see his friend shaking his head. Vin took the moment to look through his spyglass. Yup ... he could see the ruins from here. He glanced over his shoulder at the rest of SG-7 and the approaching archaeologists, and did a mental calculation. It would probably take another three hours to get to the ruins, which were still a fair hike away. While they had left the SGC in the early morning, it was mid-afternoon here. Vin turned to Chris and said, "Reckon we should make camp at the bottom of the hill. Keep goin' in the mornin.' I'll scout ahead, find a good place to rest for the night."

"I'll send Josiah with you. I think if he has to listen to much more of Conklin's whining, he'll probably find a way to keep Conklin's mouth open permanently for all those little flies," Chris observed. Vin couldn't argue with that. Josiah was an amazingly patient man, but he had his limits, and it looked to him that Conklin was just about to hit one of those limits. Drina still walked by his side, but no longer needed his arm to support herself.

"Watch your back, cowboy," Vin replied. Chris swatted at Vin's head, but the guide easily ducked, laughing. The two men clasped forearms, then Chris turned to join Josiah and Drina. Vin stayed put ... if only to watch the expression on Josiah's face when he realized that he had been delivered from evil. At least for the moment. Josiah didn't disappoint, casting his face to heaven with a broad grin.

Vin caught Adriana's eye and winked at her. She just smiled, looking a little more at ease with Josiah. Good. He didn't think those two would have a hard time getting along, once Adriana got past her ... unease ... around men old enough to be her father. Although, if Vin remembered right, Buck had once said that his father was a good bit older than Josiah. That weren't the point, though ... Josiah could have a daughter Adriana's age. Or a son Vin's age.

That wouldn't be a bad thing. Havin' J'siah as a pa. Reckon he would make a good pa. Vin had thought about his missing father over the years. Wondered about him. He wasn't rightly sure if his parents had been married. Didn't make no never mind to him, but he wasn't sure if Tanner was his ma's name or his pa's. Josiah smiled broadly as he approached and said, "So, Brother Vin, I understand we'll be making camp soon? Maybe we can convince Brother Conklin to rest his mouth?" Vin laughed ... yup, havin' J'siah as a pa would be a right fine thing.

Part Eighteen

Being out in the field with SG-7 was almost as good as being out with SG-1. Not that the other teams weren't good ... but it felt right. SG-7 had the same atmosphere, the same ... Daniel Jackson stopped and thought about it. How did he want to put that? He supposed that all of the SG teams were like families, but the dynamics of SG-7 were more like SG-1 than any of the other teams. Yeah. That was a good way of putting it.

He had been invited to eat at SG-7's fire, along with Adriana Wilmington, and he happily accepted. He listened in silence as the team teased each other, with Ezra Standish taking most of the harassment at the moment. Vin Tanner sat across the fire ... actually, it was more like he was reclining against his sleeping bag. He was smiling as he listened to Buck Wilmington, Nathan Jackson, Colonel Larabee, and Dr. Sanchez harass Standish about his claims about gentlemen and menial labor. Ever so often, the two pairs of blue eyes were meet, a smile would be exchanged, then they turned their attention to the others.

It had begun as a festive evening, with Adriana agreeing to make dinner for SG-7. Apparently, while she wasn't a gourmet chef, she was less likely to poison them with her cooking than her older brother. Which started off the night of teasing, as the others in SG-7 relentlessly teased the major about his inability to cook anything properly. That gave way to Wilmington teasing JD Dunne about never hearing of 'Dune.'

While Daniel had long been fascinated by Egyptology, as he had spent his early years immersed in it, he had developed a taste for science fiction at any early age. His grandfather Nick had blamed this love for science fiction on Daniel's theory that an advanced alien race had built the pyramids, but that wasn't it at all. One thing had nothing to do with the other. However, no one ever believed him when he said that, and so he had finally shut up. He turned his attention back to the events of the night thus far.

Unfortunately, as Major Wilmington had been known to do, he finally pushed the kid too far, and Dunne had lashed out at the person he seemed to hold responsible for the teasing ... Adriana. He had made a remark about working through high school, to support himself and his dying mother ... he didn't have time to read science fiction or pay attention to anything that didn't take place in the real world. That was the one he lived in.

Daniel had bristled at this insult, which seemed to imply that neither he nor Adriana lived in 'the real world.' After all, they were on another planet, for God's sake. He wasn't the only one who bristled. But it was Adriana who sat up straight and stared at JD steadily through the fire. She said quietly, "When I was seventeen years old, I left home to save myself. I spent the next year, working in the pits of hell so I could live, and so I could go to college. Don't talk to me about the real world, Private Dunne. That's an argument you'd lose."

The two sets of hazel eyes remained locked. Daniel could already tell it was a staring match Dunne would lose. In the first place, Adriana had learned from the best ... from Chris Larabee. In the second place, Dunne had already figured out he should have kept his mouth shut. However, Daniel couldn't keep his own mouth shut this time. He said in a voice just as quiet as Adriana's, "There's an old saying, Private Dunne. Don't presume to judge someone, until you've walked a mile in their shoes."

"The kid didn't mean no harm. No need for you to come down on him so hard, Adriana," Major Wilmington said. In the firelight, Daniel could see Adriana's face twisting into a terrible parody of a smile. And it occurred to him, that it was the first time the major had spoken to his sister all day. He could see from Adriana's expression that she had realized the same thing. Vin reached over and put his hand on her shoulder. Something else which Daniel was just now realizing. The guide was one of the few people who could touch her without her flinching.

There was silence around the campfire for several moments as the two siblings stared at each other. Chris Larabee rose to his feet and walked around behind Vin to settle behind Adriana. He leaned forward and whispered something to her. Adriana tore her eyes away from her brother and looked over her shoulder at the colonel. Something else was said, and her features relaxed into an impish grin.

Josiah observed, breaking the tension, "Now, speaking of coming down ... was it my imagination, or have I seen Ezra Standish indulging in menial labor twice in less than a week? What is that old saying? 'Oh, how the mighty have fallen.' What of it, Ezra, are you turning over a new leaf?" That shattered the last of the unease, and everyone laughed. Adriana settled back as Chris draped his arm around her.

That wasn't entirely true, though. Some tension persisted. JD was staring at first Buck, then Adriana. As if something terrible had just occurred to him. Something totally alien, as alien as the Gou'ald themselves. There was fear in those hazel eyes, fear and ... the beginning of understanding? Daniel couldn't tell. He knew JD was the youngest of the 'Magnificent Seven,' as they were called. He knew that Buck Wilmington had set himself up as the kid's mentor, guardian, guide, big brother ... whatever you wanted to call him.

And he knew that Buck Wilmington would move heaven and earth, face the very devil, for JD. Everyone in the SGC knew that. What Daniel didn't know was if Buck had realized yet that his tendency to focus on the boy would end up destroying what remained of his relationship with his sister. He was pretty certain that Buck didn't know ... but he was just as certain that JD Dunne did know that. And he was just as sure that this was the beginning of the end.

Part Nineteen

At Larabee's insistence, everyone went to bed early that night. Vin would take first watch, while the rest of SG-7 helped the various archaeologists set up their tents. Surprising no one, Adriana and Daniel helped each other set up their own shelters, then helped SG-7 set up their own. After they were finished, Adriana found Vin sitting alone. She sank to her knees beside him, murmuring, "Funny, kinda reminds me of Texas."

Vin laughed quietly and replied, "Ya know, was thinkin' the same thin'. Don't look nothin' like Texas. But it's been a long time since I looked at the stars with ya, girl. Didn't realize 'til just now how much I missed it." She smiled at him and they both fell silent for several moments. He heard Daniel offering to watch her tent until she came back. Seemed he didn't fully trust some members of their party, though he wouldn't say who.

"Was I out of line, Vin?" she asked suddenly. Vin looked away from the stars and at her. Adriana continued, "When ... earlier. With JD. When ... you know. Was I out of line?" Vin studied her face for several moments, then shook his head slowly. It wasn't a negation. It was an invitation, and one Adriana couldn't refuse. She never could. The words spilled from her, "I wonder, though. I mean, I don't think I was nasty about it, when he said he had never heard of 'Dune.' It just surprised me. Stupid, but ... "

"Drina," Vin said quietly and Adriana halted in mid-sentence. The guide turned more fully toward her and grasped her shoulders, saying softly, "Ya didn't cross the line. And ya weren't nasty to him. Hell, he surprised me when he asked 'bout Arrakis. Nice to know I ain't the only one ya hog-tied into watchin' that." She bapped him in the back of his head and Vin grimaced at her, before grinning.

"As I recall, Kevin, I wasn't the one who suggested the movie ... it was Carly. And it wasn't me who sat on you, to keep you from leaving ... that was Dawn," Drina retorted, but Vin could see the laughter in her eyes. Would he never be able to accept that she had come back into his life ... without any effort on his part? Chris had promised to help him find her, but she had found him instead. In a way, you could say that she had come for him. Vin shook his head and put his arm around her shoulders. It surprised her, he could feel it.

But she didn't pull away. Instead, she leaned her head against his shoulder, sighing quietly. They were both almost talked out. They had spent most of the last three months catching up on each others lives. But there were many different kinds of 'catching up,' and this was one. Just sitting together under the night sky ... neither saying a word. And as she had on so many nights in Texas, Drina fell asleep against his shoulder.

He made no move to wake her, not until Buck came to spell him for watch. But Drina had always been a stubborn girl, and it looked like she was no different as a fully-growed woman. She stayed asleep, and Vin realized he would have to carry her to her tent. A variety of emotions played over the big man's face as he looked at his sleeping sister. Buck looked up at him and said softly, "You know, for the longest time, I couldn't figure out why you never told me that you knew her. Until now." Vin took the words as they were meant and carefully lifted the sleeping archaeologist into his arms, cradling her against his chest.

As he shifted his hold on her, Vin debated for a moment about explainin' things to Bucklin. But he remembered. He had given his word to Adriana that he would let her deal with it on her terms, and in her time. He couldn't break his word to her. Instead, he carried her to her tent. Daniel Jackson poked his head out of his own, murmuring, "Everything okay?" The guide nodded as he eased himself down onto one knee.

Daniel came out of the tent the rest of the way and scooted over to unzip Adriana's tent, allowing Vin to shuffle inside. The guide gently placed her on her sleeping bag, then glanced over at Daniel, who just shrugged and said quietly, "She needed to spend time with you. It wasn't a big thing. And I realized the last time I looked out that she had fallen asleep ... knew she wouldn't be awake to roll out her bag properly."

"Obliged," Vin replied, tipping his hat to the archaeologist. Daniel just smiled and left the tent as Vin arranged the blankets around her. Once she was settled for the night, Vin left the tent and found Chris Larabee still awake and alert. Chris was staring into the dying fire ... looking for answers? Vin couldn't tell. Hell, it wasn't the first time he had come across someone who looked for answers in fire. Or water. Hell, some even looked for answers in blood.

"She okay?" Chris asked. Vin nodded and Chris continued, "Was thinkin' about having a little talk with JD, about letting his pride doing his talking for him?" He glanced up at Vin as he spoke, adding, "That's a trait which gets a man killed. Along with being cocky." The guide dipped his head in understanding, and Chris continued, "Didn't have to. Ezra did it for me." Vin raised both eyebrows at that.

"Ezra?" he repeated. He knew that their negotiator had become close to Drina since her arrival, but he also knew that Ez was fond of JD. Chris nodded and Vin continued, "What, exactly, was said? And translate it into normal English, I ain't awake enough to figger it out for myself." He looked up as Ezra joined them at the campfire. The other man had lines around his mouth ... obviously still angry. Scratch that, Ezra wasn't angry ... or wasn't just angry ... he was out and out furious. In a way he hadn't been at the campfire earlier. Aw hell, kid, Vin thought with a mental sigh, what didja say?

"I used your vernacular version of English, Mistah Tannah," Ezra answered, his Southern accent growing thicker as it always did when he was upset. He took a sip of coffee, then continued, "I merely told Private Dunne that if he wanted to abuse the person who had been tormenting him, he was of course free to do so. However, I would deeply appreciate it if he left the rest of us out of it. He responded by accusing me of ... as he so delicately put it ... wanting to get in the doctor's pants."

Eerily in unison, Chris and Vin spat out their coffee at the same time, and Chris growled, "He said what??????" Letting his pride do his talking was one thing ... but JD was on the verge of getting himself into a world of trouble. Cause if Chris didn't kick his ass for saying somethin' that crude, then Vin would. Vin thought of JD like a little brother, but there were some lines you didn't cross ... and JD had just crossed one of them.

"He did, Colonel. I told him that that was rude and disgusting, and while I didn't expect him to behave as a gentleman around you and the others, I did expect proper behavior when a lady was involved. I told him that he had greatly disappointed me. I then reminded him that while he had no doubt endured great trials while his mother was dying, Dr. Wilmington had found her mother's brutalized body as a small child. I fear I may have gone overboard," Ezra added.

Overboard? What was that supposed to mean? Ezra continued, perhaps seeing Vin's expression, "When I learned of the death of Mrs. Wilmington, I confess I did some research. I still have some ... contacts within the police departments of the country. Li Pong, for one, and she kindly found the information I desired. I read the police report regarding the condition of Mrs. Wilmington's body after that murderer was finished ... and recited it verbatim to Private Dunne."

"Damn, Ezra," Vin said softly. He didn't often see Ezra angry, much less with JD, but when he did get angry, he didn't hold back. He supposed that was part of what made Ezra so dangerous. His rage was a cold, focused fury, like a laser beam. The three men were silent for several moments, then Vin said softly, "I won't tell her about it, Ezra. It ain't that she don't ... She ain't gonna be mad. She just ... "

"I understand, Mr. Tanner. She has her own pride, and she wishes to fight her own battles. However, I was not simply defending her ... but Dr. Jackson, as well as myself. Private Dunne made a grievous error when he made the assumptions he did. And while normally, I would leave the teaching of such lessons to Colonel Larabee, this time, I did it myself. So long as he makes such rash judgments, without the facts ... he will never learn."

Vin wasn't accustomed to hearing such bitterness from Ezra. Or the next words. Buck and Ezra had become good friends early on, at least, as good as the negotiator would allow them to be. The other man added, "And so long as Major Wilmington insists on defending the boy the way he does, Private Dunne will never learn. Drs. Wilmington and Jackson did not cross the line when they answered Private Dunne as they did."

Another silence fell between the three men, then Chris murmured, "Damn, Ezra. Where's all this comin' from? I ain't never heard you talk like this before."

"I suppose, Colonel Larabee, that I am tired of wearing masks. It becomes wearying, after so many years. And despite my attempts to shut all of you out, you will not go away. So, why should I waste the energy? Do you understand?" Ezra asked, looking first at Chris, then at Vin. Both men nodded, and Ezra continued, "Private Dunne struck a nerve with me at dinner. It was a nerve that had been struck before, while I was growing up. When people made assumptions about me, when they knew nothing about me. And I could wear the mask no longer."

For all his fancy words, Ezra was making sense. Vin understood exactly what he meant. He wouldn't have used those ... ideas, but what Ezra was saying was, he had his own limits. And tonight, JD had struck one of those limits. Ezra looked at him and at Chris, sighing, "I may be just as guilty as Major Wilmington, Colonel. In saying, 'he's just a boy,' glossing over foolish things JD has done. I do not deny that he has done great things. Or that he is capable of greatness. But he must be corrected, or he will never learn."

The negotiator took a deep breath, and for the first time since their original meeting, fifteen months earlier, Vin saw no mask, no subterfuge. Ezra said quietly, "All my life, gentlemen, I have longed for a family. For a place to belong, just as everyone does. Fifteen months ago, I was granted the blessing of six brothers, even though I tried to pretend to myself that I didn't want those brothers. And three months ago, I was granted another blessing. The little sister I had always wanted. I will not allow that family to be ripped apart, due to the blindness of one brother, or the childish resentment of another."

"That ain't gonna happen, Ez," Vin answered quietly. Ezra wouldn't look at him, and Vin continued, "Ya don't understand. Drina ain't gonna let that happen. It ain't her way, askin' people to make choices like that. Way she figgers it, she'd lose, if she made us choose 'tween her and JD. She ain't gonna make ya do that. And after what happened tonight, I ain't real sure JD would do it, either. He figgered out somethin' tonight, and it scared the shit out of him."

"Well. I hope you are correct, Mr. Tanner," Ezra replied. He started to say more, but fell silent. All three men around the fire remained quiet, watching the flames slowly die away. They sat there for several hours. Vin realized that almost the entire team sensed that something was about to happen. It would have been a cliche to call it a storm ... but whatever was coming was big, and had the potential to turn everything upside down.

Part Twenty

They broke camp early the next morning, despite grumbling from both Ezra and Dr. Conklin. At a guess, Buck would have said no one in the archaeological team or SG-7 had gotten much sleep. Everyone, except Conklin and Ezra, was very quiet. Buck glanced over at his sister as she helped Daniel with his tent. She didn't glance in his direction once.

If Buck hadn't felt like a jackass the night before, he did now. When he stopped and thought about it, he knew he opened his mouth without thinking. And it had sickened him when he realized that he had only spoken to his sister to chastise her for her statement to JD. It was worse, because JD had deserved it. He had acted like a little prick, his tone implying that Adriana lived in a fantasy world and lived the perfect life while JD was slaving away for his dying mother.

Every time Buck thought about his then-eight year old sister coming home early from school, already sick, to find her mother's mutilated body ... every time he thought of that little girl at her mother's funeral, still as a statue while their father wept hysterically ... he went cold inside. Katrien's murder had left scars on Adriana's soul, scars which would never truly heal. And he still didn't know what happened, to drive her away from home at the age of seventeen.

Their old man was a bastard, yeah. And Buck had no trouble keeping Adriana's secret, but he still wondered ... what could the old man have done? Had he beaten her? Buck had never seen bruises on his sister, but he knew better than to think that meant something. That would explain the way she had jerked away when Josiah touched her at Nettie's ... and really, from what Josiah had told him, 'jerked away' was a mild term for her reaction.

Whatever she had endured after Buck was transferred, she had survived. His little sister had grown into a strong woman ... strong and smart and capable. Part of that was thanks to Vin Tanner, no doubt. Tanner had been there for Adriana, supporting her and believing in her, while Buck was hiding. He had been so afraid of that little girl, that she would disapprove of his bachelor ways, that he had shut her out of his life for all those years.

Most people who thought they knew Buck Wilmington would have been surprised to hear what was tumbling through his head. But he could admit it to himself. His little sister scared the hell out of him. It was so much easier when she was a little girl ... he knew how to deal with her then. But she stopped being a little girl, and everything got complicated. Especially after Chris Larabee entered the picture, and Adriana had latched onto him.

Buck was paying the price for that neglect now. He had no idea how to reach out to his sister ... and every time he thought he would get some time alone with her, something came up with the kid. And JD needed him more than Adriana did. JD was younger, he was barely out of his teens. Buck hated that his sister had learned to be as strong as she was ... but she just didn't need him as much as JD.

And then there was the fiasco last night. Buck cringed, remembering what an ass he had made out of himself. He supposed that was why he didn't intervene when he overheard Ezra chewing out JD, shortly before Buck had relieved Vin on watch. Especially after JD had accused Ezra of wanting to get into Adriana's pants ... geezus, Buck would have punched JD's lights out for that crack, if he had been nearby!

Nope, Ezra had done a fine job of putting JD in his place. And Buck had headed over to take watch from Vin, to find his sister sleeping securely against the guide. The trust which his sister had placed in the Texan, took Buck's breath away.

Buck shook himself, falling into step behind the archaeologists. It was his job to bring up the rear, to make sure the Gou'ald didn't surprise them. Chris and Vin had point. SG-7 was sprinkled through the archaeological team. Just ahead of him, Buck could see Daniel and Adriana deep in conversation. Buck had no idea what they were talking about, but he saw an impish grin pass over his sister's face.

Lord, he loved that girl. And he knew she loved him ... what was it Mama always used to say? That love could forgive anything. That was why he eventually relaxed, even after he made an idiot out of himself. Once he got JD in a place where he could be trusted to take care of himself, and not get the rest of them killed along with him (after some of the fool stunts he had pulled recently, he definitely needed Buck), he and Adriana would have all the time in the world to catch up.

As he watched for Gou'ald and kept an eye out for any other kind of trouble, Buck thought about what he would do as an apology to his sister. Saying 'I'm sorry' had always been hard for him, and Buck often apologized in other, less obvious ways. Chris had told him that Adriana had a fairly new GEO Tracker, a bright blue one. He could wash that for her ... nah, that wouldn't work. She loved washing cars ... Lord, the times they had together when Chris was with him, and they got together, washing cars!

Buck grinned at the memory of his then-fourteen year old sister, clad in denim cutoffs and a T-shirt, chasing Chris Larabee around Buck's beat-up old truck with a water hose ... and her squeals of laughter when Chris had turned the tables, and the hose, on her. Nah, washing her car wouldn't work. Flowers? Well, that was a possibility, if he could convince Janet Frasier to tell him what his own sister's favorite flowers were. When she had been a little girl, she had always loved carnations ... up until her mother's death, when carnations overwhelmed the funeral home where the service was conducted.

Buck supposed he could ask Vin or Chris, but that really wasn't an option. Chris would just look at him, asking why he didn't know that himself. In his eyes, if not in words. Vin would probably say he didn't know, even if he did. Nope, one of the ladies on the base was his best bet. Maybe Janet would have some other ideas. Maybe a book his sister had been wanting, but hadn't had a chance to buy yet?

They reached the archaeological site about two hours after breaking camp. It wouldn't have ordinarily taken so long, but they had civilians with them and a lot of them. The archaeologists slowed down their progress. Not that Buck was complaining, since both Adriana and Daniel were doing great at keeping up ... it was a statement of fact, not a complaint. And as soon as they reached the site, Daniel took charge of his group.

To Buck's surprise, he had learned the previous night that Daniel had asked Adriana to take charge of photographing the artifacts and the site itself. Not surprisingly, Conklin had protested, since it was Adriana's first mission. She had also reminded Daniel of her inexperience, but Daniel had overruled the older archaeologist. While she was inexperienced within the SGC, this was far from her first dig, and she knew how to photograph artifacts. Apparently, Conklin could never get the right angle on the photographs, and they ended up missing things.

While the archaeologists began organizing themselves, Chris shared the patrol and guard schedules with the rest of SG-7. JD would have first watch the following morning, while the rest of the team split up into pairs to patrol the area for possible Gou'ald movement. Vin would have first watch this afternoon, and any complaints JD might have had about 'baby-sitting a bunch a' nerds,' as he had put it when the guard duty was announced, were firmly silenced.

Buck could tell from the glances of the others that they were all running out of patience with JD's attitude. The kid had been like this ever since the weekend, when Casey had spent as much time as she could with Adriana. JD couldn't figure out why Casey would be interested in what Adriana had to say, and Casey got fed up with his possessiveness. When Adriana had offered to make herself scarce, so Casey could spend time with JD, Casey had firmly answered, "No! I like to talk to someone who isn't constantly puttin' her foot in her mouth."

Mary had told him that Adriana mouthed, 'ouch,' at that, and replied, "Well, hon, you haven't been around me before this weekend, I'm pretty good at putting my foot in my mouth. Vin could tell you this. So could Chris. 'Course, he could also tell you that I'm good at putting my foot in other places. Painful places." But Casey had begun questioning her about the age of the Sphinx, and another conversation began.

Even now, as SG-7 was setting up, Buck was finding himself pulling in two different directions. He loved his sister, and he loved JD. It wasn't fair that he had to choose between them. Why couldn't he love them both, without either one or both getting jealous? He loved his sister, more than he could say, but dammit ... JD needed him more. More than Adriana ever had, or more than she ever would.

And the stage was set for disaster.

Part Twenty-One

Disaster struck the following morning. Vin would never understand the tendency of writers who began horror novels with 'it was a dark and stormy night.' Didn't they know that some of the greatest horrors happened in the broad daylight? Yeah, the dark could make him claustrophobic, but only if he was already inside ... not if he was out, under the stars. Vin would never understand certain people.

And some people, he didn't even try. Like Conklin, who began haranguing whoever was on guard, starting with Vin. The guide was used to tuning out the archaeologist, and just continued to watch the perimeter for trouble. Ever so often, he would call out a teasing comment to Adriana, who continued to take pictures of the structure from various angles.

She would come back with a smart-ass, and occasionally obscene, answer, which would make them, as well as most of the archaeologists, laugh. Daniel called a halt to the work as the sun set, and was once more invited to eat at the campfire of SG-7. He accepted the invitation, adding that he hoped things didn't get as interesting as they had the night before. They didn't, though JD was still seething from the reaming he had evidently gotten from Buck on patrol.

Instead, Daniel, Adriana, and Josiah talked animatedly about the possible scenarios for Atlantis. As yet, Dr. Briana Lincoln, the linguist on hand, hadn't found any references to Atlantis, but she had been late getting started with her work ... because Conklin had been busy harassing Vin instead of doing his own work. As a result, Bree's attitude toward Conklin had passed frosty, and was headed for icy.

She had been heard to say that if he did as much work as he did on ranting against SG-7, they would probably finish the evacuation ahead of schedule. Daniel had answered dryly that the general had scheduled the extra time for that very reason. Bree's answer had been borderline obscene, as she suggested a few other uses for that time, none of which Conklin would have enjoyed. Looked like Conklin was startin' to piss off his colleagues.

Once more, Adriana sat with Vin during his watch that night. The watches were shorter tonight, since Daniel had offered to take one of the watches. It was only an hour, and Vin teased Adriana that he wouldn't have to carry her to her tent tonight ... since she wouldn't be falling asleep against his shoulder. He would have never said so, but he ... didn't mind when she fell asleep against him. Kinda liked it, actually, but he would die before admitting to it.

The following morning, after breakfast, Chris and Vin took one area of the perimeter for patrol, Ezra and Buck took another, while Josiah and Nathan took the third area. JD would remain behind as guard. The photographs had been finished before breakfast, and Adriana was working inside the structure, helping to label the artifacts by description. Due to situations in the past, General Hammond was real leery about them bringing artifacts through the Gate.

The alternative ... taking pictures and then labeling them by number and description ... had been suggested by Bree Lincoln, the linguist. By Vin's reckoning, it was a right smart idea. Adriana had added that if she used the focus lens on her camera, she would have a better chance at getting any inscriptions, and that settled it. Until they knew more about this artifacts, General Hammond didn't want to take any chances with his people.

They were halfway through their patrol, when the Gou'ald hit. Ezra and Buck were pinned down, taking heavy fire. From the broken transmission, it sounded like Buck was down, and Ezra was desperately trying to stay on the line so he could get their coordinates to the others. It worked. Vin was able to triangulate their position, and the rest of SG-7 converged on Ezra's coordinates, except JD. He thought.

He was wrong. As they reached Ezra, the team learned that Ezra and Buck had split up, to make it more difficult for the Gou'ald to take them both out. Vin was headed over to Buck's position, when Daniel's voice crackled over the headset.

"SG-7, SG-7, this is base camp. We are under fire, say again, we are under fire!" the archaeologist said tersely, his voice betraying the struggle to remain calm. Vin stopped where he stood, his blood turning to ice water. Daniel? Why was Daniel calling for help? How had the Gou'ald found the archaeologists, who had moved into the lower chambers about an hour earlier? The answer to the first question arrived when he saw a familiar figure with longish black hair streak toward Buck's last known position.

"This is Seven-one, base camp, I copy ... where the hell is Dunne? Oh, shit ... never mind. Base camp, can you evacuate? Say again, can you evacuate, or do you need help?" Vin heard Chris say. As he finished his sentence, a blast caught JD in the back of his shoulder, and the guide broke into a run, heading for his fallen companion. From the other side of the hill, Nathan appeared, and Chris said, "Tanner, get back to the site and help Jackson evacuate ... let Nathan take care of JD. The rest of you, move in."

"On my way," Vin replied, pausing long enough to make eye contact with Nathan. The medic nodded as he reached JD's side, then Vin ran back toward the excavation site. JD had left his post. He had left civilians to fend for themselves. Vin wasn't a man who jumped to conclusions, or rushed to judgment, but as he raced back to help Daniel Jackson evacuate the rest of the civilians, he did hope JD had a damn good reason.

Vin actually had a pretty good idea ... JD had thought that Buck was down, may not have heard Ezra explain that Buck was fine, but his comm piece was fried. And by the time he did hear that, he was already on his way. As Vin approached the site, Daniel said in his headphones, "Seven-two, this is Jackson. I'm taking the others back to the Gate. Adriana was covering our retreat, but she's not with the group."

"I'm on my way," Vin answered as he approached the site ... there were several Jaffa left, and just as many on the ground, either dead or dying. Covering their retreat, huh? Damn, girl! Reckon when Teal'c said ya was good with that staff weapon, he meant ya was damn good! He took out the remaining Jaffa with a single shot apiece, then continued toward the structure. That the hell had this place been, anyhow? And then it didn't matter, because Vin's heart suddenly stopped beating. A part of it was missing ... like ... it ... had ... caved ... in.

No. He ran as fast as he could for the entrance, screaming, "Drina!" His blood ran cold as he spotted a figure lying on the ground, where the translation had been taking place, the staff weapon just out of reach. He whispered, "Drina?" The head lifted and the figure struggled into a sitting position, then twisted around. Vin ran the rest of the way to his friend, gently supporting her as she sank back against the ground.

"I thought I heard you. Was afraid I was just dreaming. My comm piece went bye-bye when I dove to avoid that," she whispered, indicating the slab which pinned her to the ground. She took a few deep breaths, then added, "I'm sorry, Vin. I couldn't seem to move it myself." He held her tightly, noting the tears which streaked her dirty face, then gently eased her back to the ground. He had to get her out of here. The crackle in his headset told him that SG-7 was having to retreat from the Jaffa, and that Chris was in a bad mood.

"No call for ya to 'pologize, Drina. Reckon it's a mite heavy," Vin answered as he shifted his weight. He tested the slab which had fallen on Adriana's legs, then his eyes followed the line of a pillar which had once supported the ... well, whatever the hell it was. Looked to him like the Lincoln Memorial, only with rooms underneath, but he didn't know the first thing about the Greeks, aside from what Adriana had told him, and he sure as hell didn't know nothin' about Greek architecture.

From what he could tell, as Adriana had dived out of the way of the falling pillar, she had avoided being crushed, but a loose slab had fallen on her legs instead. She had twisted her body, so that she was lying on her side ... Vin figured the damage wasn't as bad as it could have been, but he would still have to carry her out of here, once she was free. He told her, "This is gonna hurt, Drina, but I need ya to stay awake for me."

"Hell, I'll step-dance if I gotta," Drina fired back, and Vin laughed. He lifted the slab, growling at the weight, and tried to ignore the soft gasp of pain which Drina had also tried to fight back. He wouldn't try to lift it off, just slide it ... and that worked. Within seconds, she was free. He scooped her into his arms, and felt another tremor of pain shudder through her, but she stayed awake, whispering, "I was the only one, other than Daniel, who had much training with weapons. I had to cover their retreat."

"I know, Drina, I know. I'm gonna get ya back to the SGC, let Dr. Frasier take a look at ya. Seven-one, this is seven-two. Dr. Jackson and the others are goin' back. I got W-2. She's hurt bad, Chris, I gotta get her outta here," Vin said into his head piece. As he spoke, he heard Jaffa shouting. Aw hell, time was up. He shifted Adriana in his arms, and asked, "Can you shoot a pistol? I need ya to watch my back, Drina."

"You got it," she answered and eased the pistol out of his holster. In his ear, Chris was telling him to get the hell outta there, and Vin reflected that was exactly what he planned to do. As he reached the entrance, he found Josiah there, and Chris added that Josiah would provide cover fire while Vin got back to the Gate with Adriana. No words were exchanged between the anthropologist and the guide. Just Josiah clasping his shoulder, before turning to fire at the oncoming Jaffa. Three kilometers was a helluva long hike with someone in your arms, but Vin would make it. He had to.

Part Twenty-Two

Oh Goddess, she hurt. As Vin ran for the Stargate, with Josiah Sanchez covering their six (shit, I've either been spending too much time at the base, Adriana thought, or watching too much JAG), the archaeologist thought about how quickly things had spun out of control. Things had started out so well that morning.

After she had finished taking pictures and labeling each artifact by number and as detailed a description she could provide, Adriana had moved onto her next project. She had begun helping Bree ... not with the translation, but by providing different angles of light for the linguist to work. She had vaguely heard Conklin taunting JD Dunne, but quite frankly, she was so used to Conklin bitching, she had begun tuning him out.

Until Daniel's head had jerked up and Bree asked while stretching, "Daniel, what is it?" He answered slowly that SG-7 was under attack, that they thought Buck was hurt. Adriana had almost collapsed against the wall. Bucklin was hurt? Oh Goddess, no. No, no, no. Bree had slipped her arm around Adriana's shoulders, comforting her, and it was then that they heard Conklin urging JD to go to the aid of his teammates.

Adriana heard it, but she didn't process it. Her brother was hurt. He couldn't be hurt badly, he had to be all right. They had to make things right between them ... she had been such a bitch to him. Never mind that he had hurt her, by only speaking to her for talking to JD the way she had ... that wasn't the point. Buck didn't always think before he spoke, and Adriana tried to make it a habit, to think before reacting.

What did snap her out of her numbness was the sound of Conklin shouting, "Hey! Get away from here, this is a government-protected site!" Followed by the sound of fire hitting the building. Fire ... Oh, shit. He didn't. Tell me he didn't. He had given their position away to the Jaffa, damn that idiot! Adriana's brain snapped back into focus and she straightened, seeing the same realization on the faces of the others.

"We have to get back to the Stargate," Daniel said quietly, "everyone, grab as much equipment as you can carry, we're getting the hell out of here." The others did as they were told as Daniel conferred with Chris. As Adriana helped the others, she noticed everyone else with a glassy look in their eyes. They were in shock, from the attack, from Conklin calling their position to the attention of the Jaffa, to JD Dunne abandoning his post.

Daniel had torn the comm piece off Conklin and was heading back toward them. He told Bree, "Conklin is in your custody until we get him back through the Gate. He pulls any more stupid stunts, you shoot him. Understood?" He handed her a pistol as he spoke, and Bree nodded numbly. Daniel's eyes met Adriana's. She had heard of the silent communication between her big brother Chris and Vin ... and now experienced that silent communication when Daniel looked at her.

She said the words aloud, for the benefit of the others, "You're gonna need someone to cover your six, Danny. You get me a staff weapon, and I can take the back exit and draw their fire away from you guys while you hightail it back to the Gate." Daniel looked around at the others, obviously not liking the idea, and Adriana pressed, "You know none of the others are any shape to cover your six, watch Conklin, and haul ass back to the Gate. I don't like it, either, but I don't see any other way out."

Over their heads, the staff-fire was intensifying. They were running out of time. Daniel ran his hand through his hair and sighed, "You're right, I don't like it. If Larabee doesn't kill me, then Jack will. Okay, we'll do it. But I'm getting one of SG-7 here. Dunne ran out on us, it's only fair." Adriana winced, but didn't argue. Daniel said if Chris didn't kill him, Colonel O'Neill would ... well, she had a sinking feeling that if Chris didn't kill JD, someone else would. Damn, he was gonna get fried for this.

She didn't get along with the kid, but found it hard to blame him for leaving them to go to Buck, when she had wanted to do the very same thing. Daniel got on the horn to Chris, and Adriana picked up the staff weapon which Teal'c had given her before their departure. Use it with honor, Adriana Wilmington, he had said. Well, that was certainly the plan. And the plan had been going pretty well actually, as she covered the escape of the others from what she and Daniel had taken to calling the back exit.

It had probably been a dog door, since it was rather small. Did temples have dogs? Whatever it was, it left Adriana with enough room to seriously inflict damage on the Jaffa over the next five minutes. When five minutes had passed, she radioed Daniel on a private channel they had agreed upon (to save Daniel's ears from a blistering Larabee blowout), and let him know that she was heading out.

That was where the plan went terribly wrong. She maneuvered her way out of the back exit, then picked up her back pack and started for the main entrance. Except ... and she still hadn't figured out exactly how this happened ... but one of the Jaffa blasts hit one of the pillars. She barely managed to dive out of the falling column. She wasn't so lucky when one of the slabs fell onto her legs, pinning her to the ground.

Despite her best effort, a scream tore free, and she briefly blacked out. Maybe a few seconds, she wasn't sure. But the pain which had knocked her into oblivion brought her back. The staff weapon was out of reach, so she couldn't defend herself or use it as a lever. The impact with the ground had knocked her headset off, so she couldn't call for help. Which meant she was on her own, unless Daniel realized she was missing.

That would take time, and while Adriana was dizzy from pain, she knew time was a luxury she didn't have. More Jaffa were moving in, she could hear them overhead. She gave herself a few seconds to catch her breath, then started trying to push the slab off her legs. No go. Through the haze of pain, she realized that the top was eroded, though she couldn't tell by what. The bottom ... the bottom was what had been struck by fire from the staff weapon.

None of which helped Adriana, except to focus on something other than the pain, and what she would do to Conklin when she got out of this. Because as the pain in her legs intensified, so did the pain she wanted to inflict on that idiot for giving away their position. She didn't know how long she laid there, before she heard Vin's voice. She didn't answer at first, as she thought she was just hearing things. Until he called her name again.

If she felt like she had been lying there for hours, it seemed like scant seconds before he had freed her and swung her into his arms.

His request that she watch his back gave her another focus for the pain, even after she realized that Josiah would be covering their retreat. As long as she was focused, she wouldn't pass out. And for reasons she didn't quite remember at the moment, it was very important that she not pass out. Oh, that's right ... if she was a dead weight, Vin might not be able to make it back to the Gate, and Adriana knew he wouldn't leave her. So she had to stay awake and make it easier. Vin had come for her, and she had to help him.

She must have passed out anyhow on the way to the Gate, because the next thing she saw was Chris Larabee's worried green eyes staring down at her, and his terse instructions, "Get her home! Buck and Nathan are coming with JD!" Then Vin was stepping into the wormhole, and Adriana finally began to let go ... but not before it registered that Buck was ok. Then they were in the Gate Room, and Adriana's world finally went dark.

Part Twenty-Three

Things happened so fast, once he got Adriana through the Gate and back to Earth. As soon as he reached the Gate Room, Adriana was taken from him and put on a gurney, with Janet Frasier checking over her. Daniel approached him and Vin whispered, "Ya done what ya had to, Daniel. Somebody had to cover your six. She was ... she was pinned. When one of the columns came down." Daniel nodded, then drew Vin into a rough embrace.

Vin was so tired, and so worried about all of his friends, he didn't resist the embrace. Daniel answered, "Thank you. Now get to the infirmary. I know you're worried about Adriana. General Hammond has ordered Conklin to remain under guard until he calms down enough to question him properly." Vin nodded and Daniel released him. The archaeologist added with a smile, "Besides. I know that after the general is finished with him, your team wants a shot."

"Damn straight," Vin answered, then headed for the infirmary, where he found Jack O'Neill already waiting. O'Neill took one look at him, then steered him down the hall. For once, Vin didn't protest. He wasn't sure if he could wait to hear how she was. Had he done the right thing, moving her like that ... well, it was the only thing he could do, but what if he had caused further harm? Dammit, he couldn't think like that!

"Janet's working on her now, Vin. And she asked me to give you a message ... she said not to worry, that Adriana would recover. The way she fell, kept whatever from causing internal bleeding in her legs, and prevented it from crushing the bones. The kid is damn lucky ... and you look like you're about to fall over. Sit down and rest. No, don't argue with me, Vin, running three klicks with a badly injured teammate in your arms is a bit stressful. Besides, I think General Hammond wants to talk to you," O'Neill said.

He eased Vin into a sitting position. The guide lowered his head to rest on his knees, and a few minutes later, General Hammond asked softly, "Are you all right, son?" Vin raised his head and nodded, taking a deep breath, and the general continued, "I just had an update from Dr. Frasier, she said that Dr. Wilmington's right leg is fractured, but her left leg is just badly bruised. You probably saved her life out there. What can you tell me?"

"The Jaffa attacked ... they hit Buck and Ez. We was on our way, double time, 'cause we thought Bucklin was hurt. They just separated, make it harder for the Jaffa to get 'em. And Buck's comm piece got fried, so he couldn't tell us that he weren't hurt," Vin replied. He took a few deep gulps of air, then continued, "Reckon it was 'bout the same time, Daniel said that they were under fire. Chris sent me back."

He took a deep breath, then asked, "General, 'fore I went back ... I heard JD was hurt. D'ya know if he's okay?" He was furious with the kid, and worried about him at the same time. A dark cloud passed over the general's face, and Vin felt the color drain from his face as he realized that the general knew. Daniel? Or one of the other archaeologists? Didn't matter. He knew. Aw hell, kid.

"He's being taken to the infirmary as we speak. Nice try, son, but Dr. Lincoln already told me. You know he has to be reprimanded, don't you? I can't let this go. He left his post ... and if I have to have Major Wilmington in my office at the same time, so be it," the general replied. Vin closed his eyes, wondering what he could have done differently.

Either the general was getting better at reading him or Vin was getting too obvious. The general put his hand on Vin's wrist, forcing the guide to look at him, and said quietly, "Now you listen to me, young man. You followed your orders ... you went back to help Dr. Jackson with the evacuation. You didn't leave your post, regardless of the reason. The only person responsible for Private Dunne's situation is Private Dunne."

"Yeah, but maybe one a' us shoulda stayed behind. I mean, he woulda still been one against all them Jaffa," Vin replied. The general looked at him compassionately. In his mind, Vin knew that there was nothing he could have done, this time, but there was still another part of him which wanted to protect the kid, try to get the general to go easy on him. And then Ezra's words returned to him ... JD would never learn if he wasn't corrected.

He sighed, "I'm sorry, General, don't mean to undermine ya. I just want to protect the kid, ya know?" Hammond nodded, then rose to his feet and extended his hand to Vin. The guide took it and rose slowly to his feet. His muscles ached, his chest ached, and his legs would kill him in the morning. He was gettin' too old for this ... shit, at twenty-five, he was too old? That was a scary thought. Vin said, "I wanna go check on Adriana."

"You do that, son. If Dr. Frasier lets you in, tell her that I hope she recovers soon," the general replied. Vin nodded and moved slowly into the main hallway beside the infirmary, where he found Chris, Josiah, and Nathan waiting.

All three acknowledged him with tired smiles and bobs of their heads. He only had enough time to wonder where Buck and Ezra were when a locomotive hit him from behind, slamming him into the wall. Vin's head smacked into the concrete, sending shockwaves of pain through his skull, then Buck Wilmington was screaming at him, "You son of a bitch! You left JD! You left him, without even making sure he was all right!"

Vin was lifted and turned around, then slammed into the wall a second time. Buck's hands went around his throat, the big man continuing to rant, "You left him! You went back, and let JD lay there ... went back to save someone who probably don't deserve to live!" With each word, he slammed Vin into the wall. The guide was vaguely aware of Josiah and Nathan shouting, then he could breathe again, and he slid down the wall.

Through the haze of dizziness, he heard Janet Frasier's cold voice, "You know, Major Wilmington, I'm really sorry to hear you say that. Your sister already has a broken tibia in her right leg, a hairline fracture of her fibula, also in her right leg, and her left leg is badly bruised. I would really hate to have to add a broken heart to that list of injuries, because her brother can't keep his big mouth shut!"

There was silence, then Buck whispered, "Adriana? Adriana was hurt?" Josiah and Nathan lifted Vin to his feet. The guide saw Larabee's worried glance, and nodded to him. He was fine ... would be, at least. Now he saw Ezra as well, his own face filled with anger and worry. But, he realized as Ezra nodded to him, looking a bit relieved, the anger wasn't directed at him. Good. Didn't need to be slammed into the wall again.

"That's what we've been trying to tell you, Buck! Vin went back after Dr. Jackson radioed that the archaeologists were under fire. He led the evacuation, and Adriana brought up the rear, covering their escape, but she got hurt when a part of the building collapsed on her. Besides, I was already at JD's side when Chris told Vin to head back to the base camp, to help the others," Nathan explained with a sigh.

Buck looked at Vin, and started to say something, but Vin waved him off wearily. He didn't have the energy for this right now. He asked Janet, "Can I see her?" Janet nodded and quietly stepped aside. She didn't even ask him about checking him over ... would probably do that once he saw to Adriana. Which meant Janet was afraid Drina had heard Buck. Aw hell, could this day possibly get any worse?

Vin limped into the infirmary, by now aching all over. Shit, if he kept feeling this miserable, he'd let Janet look him over ... he'd even stay in the infirmary if she wanted him to. He cast a look at JD, who was still being tended, then his eyes fell on Adriana. Hope rose within him ... her eyes were closed, and her breathing sounded like she was asleep. Vin slowly approached the bed ... and her eyes opened.

Destroying any hope Vin might have held. As Adriana opened her eyes, he saw for the first time how pale she was. It could have been from the pain in her legs, but she hadn't looked that bad on the planet. And then he saw her eyes. She knew. She had heard every word.

For a moment, dizziness washed over Vin, as he struggled to find the right words. When his vision cleared, he saw tears rolling down Adriana's cheeks. Neither spoke, but Vin could read what she was thinking in her eyes. And knew there was nothing he could say, or do, to change that. My brother doesn't think I deserve to live. My brother doesn't think my life is worth as much as JD's.

Oh, God ... what did he say? Buck didn't mean it? She wouldn't believe him. Vin knew that. He slowly sat down on the bed beside her. In that eerie way they did some times, they reached for each other at the same time ... Adriana slipping into his arms as he held them out to her, and she buried her face against his shoulder. Vin felt the sobs shaking her body. It was the first time he had seen her cry since Priscilla Meadows' death, and it shook him even now.

He didn't know where the words came from. But they were there. And as he held the slender, shaking body, he whispered, "I would do it again." And he realized. That was all that needed to be said. He couldn't negate what Buck had said. But she had to know ... had to believe that regardless of what her brother had said ... Vin would repeat his actions. He would go back for her again. He would make the same choice.

Part Twenty-Four

"Colonel Gaines? I've received information from our spy."

Ella looked over the notes she had made, regarding the plans of the SGC. She didn't have the blueprints with her, but she was recalling each corridor as best she could. There was always the matter of taking a hostage to ensure safe passage, but that would be too messy. Ella liked plans simple and elegant. No, it was better to retrieve as much information prior to returning to the SGC. She asked without looking up, "What is it, Lieutenant?"

"Several things. She witnessed Major Wilmington attacking the guide outside the infirmary. During the mission SG-7 just returned from, Private Dunne abandoned his post during a fire fight with the Gou'ald, forcing the archaeological team to retreat to the Gate, with Dr. Jackson in the lead and Dr. Wilmington bringing up the rear. The guide returned to the site of the excavation on orders from Colonel Larabee, and found Dr. Wilmington still inside, badly hurt," Lt. Kowalsky explained.

Now Ella did look up. Wilmington ... yes, now she remembered hearing that Buck Wilmington's younger sister had joined the SGC. An archaeologist, if she recalled correctly. She had been mentioned by the spy earlier, along with her strained relationship with her brother. The lieutenant continued, now that she had Ella's undivided attention, "He carried her back to the Gate, and apparently, Major Wilmington attacked him outside the infirmary for going back to the site, instead of staying and looking after Private Dunne. The boy was injured when he left his post."

From what Ella remembered of Buck Wilmington, he had been known to shoot his mouth off first at times, and think later. If he attacked the guide while his younger sister was inside the infirmary, there was a better than even chance the girl had heard him.

That would provide Ella with a possible weakness to exploit. Obviously, Major Wilmington cared less for his sister than he did for the little brat ... another weakness to exploit. She smiled to herself. She had had her doubts about the spy, but it looked like the traitor was starting to pay off. In the beginning, when she first started hearing about SG-7 forming, and Chris Larabee heading it up, she had begun plans to try to wreck from the inside out. She would allow nothing to come between her and Chris ever again, including the SGC.

Someone beat her to it, however, and Ella had been delighted to hear that someone had sabotaged the guide's VR helmet during his psych test. Oh, she wished she could have taken credit for that, after the trouble he ended up causing her ... but, she couldn't. Not this time, at least. And then there was the matter of Standish's psych test results being slipped into Nathan Jackson's room. That, Ella had a feeling, was more a matter of mistaken identity.

"There's more, ma'am ... according to the spy, General Hammond is getting ready to send SG-5 to PR2474 at the end of the week. Ma'am ... we still have the address to dial to PR2474. When I received the transmission, I checked my notebooks," Lt. Kowalsky added. There was barely surpressed excitement in her voice, and Ella felt a thrill of excitement shoot through her as well. Could it be?

The girl went on, "SG-7 is gonna be immobilized for a while. From what the spy told me in the communique, Private Dunne is in hot water for leaving his post. He and Dr. Wilmington were both injured, and while Dr. Wilmington obviously is of no importance to her brother, Private Dunne is, and we both know that as long as he's injured or in trouble, Major Wilmington isn't going anywhere. The guide will probably need a few days to recover from a three-klick run, carrying a colleague to the Gate. That's three members of SG-7 out of action."

"Better and better. My bet would be that General Hammond will have SG-7 stand down after a mission so spectacularly botched. Lt. Kowalsky, I want the entire team around the campfire at sunset. We have work to do, and I want to make sure that everyone is crystal clear on what their part of the plan is," Ella replied. Lt. Kowalsky nodded her understanding and waited for her dismissal. Ella added, "You're dismissed, Lieutenant, and excellent work."

A smile lit the girl's face, but she snapped off a perfect salute, which Ella returned, then left the tent. Ella turned her attention back to her notes, but found everything in shambles. Not the notes she had made, but her own thoughts. She sighed and leaned back against the edge of the tent. It was really happening. After all this time, an SG team was practically falling into her hands. There were divisions within SG-7, divisions which Ella could exploit.

There was still the matter of what to do about Lt. Kowalsky, but at the moment, Ella wasn't inclined to kill the girl after it was over. She would see what would happen as time went on. For now, she had to get her thoughts in order ... there were plans to be made, and Ella intended to be much more careful this time. She should have never left her memory box out where Chris could find it.

That had been sheer sloppiness. She hadn't planned to tell Chris about what she had done, the wonderful things she had done to bring them back together.

That would have waited until he was her husband in the eyes of man, as well as the eyes of God. Men could be so unpredictable. Chris was more unpredictable than most. Even so, his rage had startled her ... his hands around her throat, screaming at her. But then, it made sense. He was still lying to himself, making himself believe that he had loved that slut and her bastard son. Of course, that made perfect sense.

Well. She didn't have much longer to wait. He hadn't talked himself into believing that he loved Mary Travis, yet, but Ella had seen the signs the last time. She would be there as well, and Ella had decided she would die first. Then her child. Then she would kill the guide, and Chris would never doubt her love for him again.

Part Twenty-Five

Dammit, she hated it when people took her blanket to wake her up! And despite her best efforts, Adriana found herself waking up, to be greeted immediately by a shockwave of pain flowing up through her legs. Shit, that hurt! She closed her eyes, trying to steady her breathing. She heard someone murmur, "Well, that failed ... sorry we woke you, little sister, but Dr. Frasier and I thought Vin would be more comfortable in a different bed."

Adriana opened her eyes to find Josiah Sanchez settling Vin into a bed nearby. Vin was sleeping, or unconscious ... one of the two. She frowned, trying to remember what happened. And then she saw JD Dunne buttoning up his shirt in Janet's office, and the memories returned all at once. Good. That's exactly where she wanted him, as far away from her as possible. But what was wrong with Vin? Had he been hurt when they came through the Gate?

"Vin's fine, little sister ... just exhausted. I think he made that 3K run in record time. Adrenaline can be a wonderful thing, but when it crashes, so do you," Josiah observed. Adriana grinned in spite of herself, and the big man came over to her bed, sitting beside her. He explained, "You fell asleep in Vin's arms, then he fell asleep beside you after the adrenaline rush ended. The others have been in and out, checking on you both."

"He'll be okay, though?" she asked and Josiah nodded. A second look at Vin's sleeping form told her that he was sleeping, not unconscious, and she relaxed. Her eyes strayed once more to JD Dunne in the next room, and she scowled, adding, "Don't expect me to ask about him. I know I'm being a bitch, and I know I can't say I would have done anything differently if I thought Buck was hurt, but I'm still pissed at him, and yes, I know I'm being unreasonable."

"Uh, I think most of your fellow archaeologists would agree with you about John Dunne, actually. I know General Hammond does," Josiah replied.

Adriana closed her eyes briefly. That meant he would be getting a reprimand. She wondered if she would as well. Or Vin? No, she didn't think that was likely. She had seen the worry in Larabee's eyes when she woke up at the Gate. Oh shit. She had failed to watch Vin's back on the way to the Gate! Josiah added, as if divining her thoughts, "You were in a powerful amount of pain, Adriana. There's no shame in letting go for a while, and I was there, too."

"Thanks for watching Vin's back. I can't remember passing out ... I should have been watching his back as well. Focusing on something else helps me fight off the pain, I don't know what happened to me this time," Adriana admitted. She was silent for several moments, then said softly, "I owe you an apology, Josiah. I haven't been ... very pleasant these last few months. I ... trust is hard for me, but I shouldn't take it out on you."

"You don't owe me anything, little sister. Things happen in a person's life. Things that leave scars soul-deep. And if a person is strong enough, and wise enough, they try to get past the scars and live again. It may take time for a person to earn your trust, but you give them the opportunity. It's a wary opportunity, but it's there. Will you give me the opportunity to earn your trust?" Josiah asked.

"You've already started, Josiah. That's why I apologized," she answered softly. The blue-gray eyes softened, and the anthropologist nodded his understanding. Adriana took a deep breath, and went on, "I want to tell you something, something about me. It may shock you, but I don't ... I can't be afraid my entire life. Then I'll be letting my scars win. And I'm so tired of being afraid." Josiah nodded once more, and Adriana said hesitantly, "I ... I'm not a Christian."

Josiah said nothing, and she continued, "I was raised as a Catholic. But it didn't feel right to me. And when I started studying archaeology, I also began studying the old religions. And the religions of today which they inspired. I'm not a Wiccan, I'm not a witch. But I worship a goddess, not the Christian god. I acknowledge his existence ... but I ... " She shook her head, unable to continue, and Josiah very lightly touched her fingers, drawing her attention to him.

"I already knew, Adriana. Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me, because I know it's something few other people knew. And if you're wondering ... no, I don't think you're evil. I don't even think you're misguided. Just finding the path, the way, that is yours. You see, since my father was a missionary, I studied a lot of different religions. That's how I ended up as an anthropologist. And the beliefs of the people I've studied are just as valid as Christianity. So, you talk to your goddess, whom I have no doubt loves you very much," Josiah replied.

He smiled faintly and added, "You told me that you're not a Christian. The truth is, I've encountered Christians who call themselves Jews, Muslims, Wiccans, Buddhists, Hindus. To me, it no longer matters what name you call yourself ... but how you live your life." He smirked, his eyes twinkling, and added, "Besides. From what Koje tells me, you started being a pagan long before you admitted to it."

"Koje ... you know Koje?" Adriana asked, blinking in amazement. Josiah nodded and Adriana relaxed against her pillows, muttering, "Huh."

"I think that's enough talking ... maybe I should put this on your chart. 'Pain medication and certain drugs lead her to become more talkative.' Dr. Sanchez, Private Dunne is almost finished dressing ... he needs to catch his breath, then you can escort him to his quarters," Janet Frasier said, joining Josiah at Adriana's bedside. The archaeologist stuck her tongue out at her friend, who just laughed. The truth was, though, Adriana was getting tired.

"I'll pass that along to General Hammond once I get JD settled. Can I let Chris know that Vin's fine, just exhausted?" Josiah asked and Janet nodded, her brown eyes flickering briefly to Vin. Josiah added dryly, "Boy ran three klicks in record time. Good thing we ain't goin' nowhere for a while. Buck and JD are likely gonna be ... " His voice trailed off as he looked at Adriana. She looked back at him, and Josiah said softly, "You heard."

"Ya ain't tellin' Bucklin, J'siah," a husky voice said from the other bed. Adriana, Janet, and Josiah all looked over at the same time. Vin muttered, barely awake, "Ya ain't tellin' him. Drina don't want him to know. We gotta respect that." Josiah looked at Adriana, who nodded. She remembered saying something like that to Vin, before she fell asleep. Buck would feel like he had to apologize, and Adriana didn't want his apology unless he meant it. And right now, she just didn't see that happening.

"Then I won't tell him. Go back to sleep, Vin. You need your rest," Josiah answered gently. There was a sigh from the other bed, then silence. Josiah watched the guide for a few minutes more, then said, "I won't tell Buck, but I will tell Chris, Adriana. He should know." Adriana started to argue with him, but realized she didn't want to. She didn't have the energy, didn't have the desire. Right now, all she wanted to do was sleep.

"Okay. Josiah? What's gonna happen to Conklin?" she asked. A twisted, gleeful smile appeared, and Adriana swallowed hard. Uh-oh. This didn't look pleasant. Then she remembered Conklin screaming at the Gou'ald, giving away their position, and her sympathy abruptly dried up. Then something else occurred to her ... just how long had she been out? She asked, her eyes flickering from Josiah to Janet, "And how long have we been back?"

"Since yesterday. I had Vin moved so that he was stretched out on the bed, at least until you two started fidgeting. Then I asked Josiah to help me move Vin onto another bed, let both of you rest more comfortably. General Hammond has decided that Dr. Conklin will not be going back into the field. Permanently. He won't release him into civilian life, because Conklin knows too many things, but Conklin will be doing the grunt work for the other archaeologists from here on out," Janet replied.

Adriana smirked ... couldn't have happened to a nicer guy! She admitted, "I'm really not a nice person. After I get some sleep, I wouldn't mind rubbing it in. The jerk-off deserves it." Josiah winked at her, patting her wrist, and Adriana found she didn't mind it. Funny. That was the second time it happened. Well, she had never minded Buck or Chris touching her, even when she couldn't see them. But after Josiah asked permission, on the planet, it wasn't a problem when he touched her now. That was odd. But she would think about that later. She was tired, and she wanted to go back to sleep.

"Get some rest, little sister. And before you ask ... General Hammond wanted me to give you a message. He's talked with Vin, and the other archaeologists, as well as Daniel. He wants you to know, you did nothing wrong. He figured that since this was your first mission, you would be second guessing yourself ... wondering if you did the right thing when you offered your idea to Daniel. You did exactly the right thing," Josiah assured her.

Adriana exhaled slowly. She had been wondering about that, yes. She looked at the anthropologist and admitted, "I was afraid I had screwed up, but it made the most sense. I'm glad Vin and I won't be reprimanded. It sounds stupid, but ... " She let the sentence trail off and closed her eyes. Josiah patted her hand again, and murmured that she should get some sleep. That was the plan. That was definitely the plan. Now that she knew she hadn't totally screwed up on her first mission, she could rest a lot easier.

Part Twenty-Six

He had asked to be told when his sister woke up ... so he could hear how she was doing. Buck wasn't confined to quarters as such ... he just had a lot of thinking to do. What the hell had he been thinking, attacking Vin like that? Jesus, he knew Vin would die before he would let anything happen to the kid ... and it wasn't like JD had been alone. Nathan had reached the kid's side by the time Chris sent Vin back to the excavation site.

And after the scene in the corridor, outside the infirmary, Buck had his ass reamed but good by the general, who didn't give a damn how worried he was about JD. He had no business going after Vin the way he had, and Buck knew it. Just from the dirty looks he had gotten from SG-1 told him that most of the base had heard him. O'Neill had already started making wisecracks, and Teal'c just looked at him as if he was a bug.

But nothing could match the look Janet Frasier had given him when she had bolted from her infirmary to chew him out. God, please, he thought, please, let Adriana have been asleep when I was shooting off my mouth. I don't know how to explain to her that I didn't mean it. He had been allowed in the infirmary once, to check on both of his younger siblings. Janet hadn't wanted to let him in ... she didn't want him disturbing any of her patients ... but acquiesced, because she knew if she didn't let him in, he really would disturb them.

He had gone to JD's bed first, and found the boy awake. Facing the young cartographer had actually been harder than facing anyone else, including the fiery, petite doctor. JD's expression had told him that he heard every word, and was struggling between understanding, understanding how afraid Buck had been, and fury, that Buck had taken out his anger and fear on Vin. Anger that was actually meant for JD, but he had been hurt.

He sometimes forgot how devoted JD was to Vin. Vin's devotion was of a quiet variety, but Buck knew the young guide would move heaven, hell, and earth for the boy. All during their conversation, JD kept glancing over at Vin, who was half on, half off Adriana's bed ... sound asleep, but probably very uncomfortable. Ignoring his own tendencies to jump to the wrong conclusion, Buck had gone over to the sleeping pair and gently eased Vin's legs onto the bed.

Adriana had sighed softly in her sleep and snuggled closer to Vin, whose arms tightened around her. Buck sighed and walked around the bed to sit in the chair nearest the door, so he wouldn't talk over Vin's head. He murmured, "I know I ain't given you much reason to believe me, DeeDee, but I do love you. I know, I've been pushing you away from the moment you got here. Hell, I'm the stud ... the man who loves women, and I can't even tell my own sister how much she means to me unless she's asleep."

Buck had paused, then whispered, "You gotta understand something, DeeDee. I love you, and I am so proud of you. Twenty-five years old, with your doctorate in archaeology. You got all the brains in the family, you know that? I ain't stupid ... I just act that way sometimes. Like earlier. When I ... when I went after Vin. Before I found out that you were hurt. I hope so much that you didn't hear what I said to him. Hell, I wasn't even mad at him ... I was mad at JD for doing something so damn stupid!"

Buck shook his head, feeling the familiar anger rise within his soul, but he pushed it down. He went on, "I already got reprimanded by the general. He told me that if you heard what I said to Vin, and asked him to put you at the bottom of the rotation to work with SG-7 in the future, he'd grant that request. And we won't discuss the reaming I got from Chris. Been a while since I got a Larabee lecture. You gotta know, DeeDee ... it ain't that I love you less. But JD needs me more. You ... you don't need me the way he does. Chris and Vin and Ezra, they're there to catch you. JD needs me. Hell, you saw the fool stunt he pulled!"

That sounded pathetic, even to him, and Buck could hear his own mother in his mind. "He'll never grow up, baby, if you don't let him." I know, Mom, he told her, but what else can I do? The damn kid is gonna get himself killed before he's twenty-five if he doesn't start thinking things through. Just as clearly, his mother's voice came back, "And what will happen to your relationship with your sister in the meantime, Buck? When I was dying, I asked you to find your father and stepmother for a reason ... because I knew your sister needed you. Because you needed her, and you both still need each other."

No. No, he couldn't accept that. He couldn't accept that he would destroy his relationship with his sister! Clenching his jaw to hold back the emotions stirred by that possibility, Buck leaned forward to kiss his sister's forehead, lightly brushing his lips over her skin, then caressed her hair. He hadn't touched his sister's hair since she was a child. Had forgotten how silky it was. He wondered if Chris had ever stroked her hair ... they had always been so close. What had DeeDee said about Chris singing lullabies to her, to calm her down? The major whispered, "Hang on, little sister. I will come back for you, I promise. I got faith in you, honey ... that you have the strength to forgive me. Because you may get pissed at me, but you do love me. Heal now, little sister. Get better."

"I don't know that she heard you, Major. I've heard of patients hearing things on some level while they're sleeping or unconscious. I hope she did, because she needs to hear that you love her. Don't keep her waiting too long, Major ... she only has so much patience. Patience which you've been trying for the last three months. Adriana's a compassionate girl. But if you continue ignoring her in favor of JD ... pushing her aside ... you will lose her. She's only human, Major. Not an angel, not a saint, just a human girl who wants her brother to love her all the time. Not just when his ward doesn't need him," Janet Frasier said quietly.

"I don't always understand my sister, Doctor. She's more like Chris than she is like me. But I do know her. And if she can give me a second chance after the years I gave up ... she'll give me another chance after this is all over. I know she's your friend, Janet. And I know as her physician, it's part of your job to make sure she can heal without stress," Buck said.

"That's right. It is. I am her friend and her doctor," Janet answered in a low voice, "and you are her brother. And if that's what you believe, feel free. But I don't think you know her nearly as well as you think you do. Vin will tell you that there are places where she goes, that he can't follow. If Vin, who is one of her best friends, who knows her as well as she allows anyone to know her, says that ... what do you think that means for you? Think about it, Major."

That had been the day before. And Buck was still struggling. He would start helping the archaeologists the following day ... his punishment for attacking Vin outside the infirmary, behavior which the general would not tolerate. And since Buck seemed to think that the lives of civilians ... archaeologists, to be exact ... were worth less than that of military personnel, he would be helping the civilians ... primarily Daniel Jackson with his job.

There was a knock on the door and Buck called in his visitors a bit distractedly. He looked up as Josiah Sanchez came inside, and the big man said, "Buck." The major nodded, and Josiah continued, "Thought it might interest you to know, your sister is awake. In a lot of pain, but she's awake. Vin's still sleeping, and JD's on his way to the general's office. I finally had to move Vin to another bed, since they were both getting restless."

"Thanks, Josiah ... I should head over to the kid's quarters. He'll need me to pick up the pieces after the general is finished with him," Buck said, rising to his feet. Josiah also rose, his blue-gray eyes darkening with rage, and Buck asked, "What? You just told me that my sister is fine, but in a lot of pain. Janet ain't gonna want me underfoot, so I'm gonna go to the person who does need me ... JD."

"Your sister needs you, too, Buck. She needs to know that she's as important to you as JD is. Because regardless of whether or not she heard you shooting off your mouth yesterday, she will hear about it from the rest of the base. About how her brother didn't think her life was worth saving ... and a kid who abandoned his post, abandoned a group of largely defenseless civilians ... was more deserving of life than she was," Josiah replied.

"She don't need me! She's got Chris, and she's got Vin, and Ezra, and it looks like she's got you, too. She don't need me!" Buck hissed.

Josiah shook his head, as if Buck had disappointed him, and said, "So that's it. You're jealous. As jealous as John Dunne is of your sister, as jealous as your sister is of John Dunne. You're jealous of Vin and Chris and Ezra. Because they're picking up the pieces. Did it ever occur to you, Buck, that your sister is spending so much time with them, because you won't make time for her? That instead of pouting and whining like a ten year old, your sister is spending time with the people who make her happy?"

Buck stared at Josiah, who added in a low voice, "You talk about how different things are between you and Chris now that Vin is in the picture. You talk about how Chris shut you out after he lost his family. And yet ... you don't see that you're doing the exact same thing to your sister. You are shutting her out, and have been, just as sure as Chris did after Sarah and Adam Larabee were murdered. I've known for a while that where it counts, you and Vin were more alike then you are different. But until now, it never occurred to me, how alike you and Chris are. I can understand Chris ... I just don't understand why you're pushing your sister away."

Josiah slipped quietly from the room, and Buck turned away from the door, shaken. Was it true? Had he really ... No. No. His mind shied away from the parallels between himself and Chris. The explosion that had killed Sarah and Adam burned half the soul out of Chris Larabee, and devastated Buck. He couldn't accept that he was doing the same thing to his sister that Chris had done to him after the explosion. He just couldn't.

Buck shook himself and pushed himself to his feet. He had to go to JD's quarters. The kid would need him.

Part Twenty-Seven

The first few minutes of the meeting between General Hammond and JD Dunne were spent in total silence. It had been the plan to ream the boy's ass but good, but after his scathing meeting with Buck Wilmington earlier, Hammond found he didn't have the energy for that. Instead, he watched the boy in silence. Josiah Sanchez had led him into the general's office about fifteen minutes earlier, giving the general a medical update at the same time.

Vin Tanner was still sleeping ... which brought it up to more than twenty-four hours. But Dr. Frasier said his vitals were good, and that was the important thing. He just needed rest. Dr. Wilmington would rest better, now that she knew she hadn't screwed up on her first mission. The rest of SG-7 was standing down, as were the archaeologists. The mission had shaken everyone. But these things happened, it was no one's fault.

Well ... that wasn't entirely true. SG-7 had no way of knowing that there were Gou'ald in the area, that was why they had guard duty and patrols. Which brought Hammond's attention back to the boy in his office. He asked, "Do you understand what you did wrong, Private Dunne? I'm not asking about regulations ... I'm asking, do you know why you're being punished?"

JD Dunne lifted his face to him. He was angry. Oh, he was so angry. But even if JD didn't realize it, Hammond did ... ninety percent of that anger was actually with himself. And it was being directed to someone else. And that made the boy even angrier, because on some level at least, he knew he was wrong. The hazel eyes were stormy, and Hammond could see the boy struggling for control of his emotions.

"I left my post. Left the archaeologists, who are civilians, to fend for themselves. I disobeyed a direct order from my commander," JD replied in a dull voice. Flat. As if he was reciting facts. And that worried the general. Until he saw something shift in the boy's eyes, and JD whispered, "I failed to trust my colleagues. That's what I did wrong, sir. I didn't trust Vin and the others to take care of Buck." Hammond nodded, and the boy continued talking, "I think I wanted the archaeologists to get hurt, sir. Conklin wouldn't shut up.

"And then I was stupid on the first night. I acted like a little kid, like no one had ever suffered like I did. And both Dr. Wilmington and Dr. Jackson called me on it. And it made me mad, even though I knew they were right. It made me mad, because I knew the others were mad at me, too, and I knew they were right. It made me mad that I'm not as important ... that they're being blinded ... that ... "

"That you aren't the center of their world anymore. That you have competition for the attention of Mr. Tanner and Colonel Larabee, as well as Major Wilmington. That's what makes you mad ... that, and knowing you're being unreasonable. Isn't it, son?" the general asked quietly. The question stripped away the last of the pretenses, leaving only a scared boy before him. JD had a hard time meeting his eyes now.

The general continued, realizing that JD couldn't speak, even if he wanted to, "This is something you need to work out for yourself, son. I can't do it for you. I can tell you, that you can't allow your personal feelings to interfere with your job. Have you ever wondered why I don't try to discourage the attraction between Colonel Larabee and Captain Travis? It's because it isn't necessary. It doesn't interfere with her ability to do her job, or his ability to do his. But you ... your anger and resentment and jealousy ... you have to do something about that, son. It clouds your judgment."

JD nodded, still not meeting the general's eyes, and Hammond asked quietly, "Do you know why I'm reprimanding you, son? Not the action, but do you know the reason behind the action? Do you know why this is happening? It's because I see a tremendous amount of potential in you, Private Dunne. You have to be corrected, because I can't show favoritism, and because if I let this go unchecked, you will never learn, and you will never reach even a hint of the potential I see you. And that would be a shame ... you would lose out and so would we."

JD had raised his eyes as the general spoke. Hammond wondered if he should tell the boy that under different circumstances, he would intervene with Chris Larabee. The man had shown he had a blind spot where his family was concerned. Hammond couldn't judge him ... he couldn't imagine losing his girls, as well as his wife. But it made Larabee vulnerable, and Vin Tanner couldn't be at his side twenty-four/seven.

After a moment, Hammond shook his head. No. No, that would just confuse the issue. And the young private had enough to deal with at the moment. The boy said slowly, "I can't promise I'll like her, sir. I don't see what the others see in her, that makes her so special. But I'll do better, sir. And I'll keep faith in my teammates in the future. What do you want me to do?" Hammond regarded the boy for a few moments.

"You're being removed from active duty until further notice, Private Dunne. I want you to help the archaeologists piece things together. The few artifacts they were able to bring back through the Gate were damaged in the evacuation. They could use some help putting the pieces back together. Dr. Lincoln managed to transcribe most of what she found on the walls, and is starting on the translation. Make yourself available to her. Major Wilmington will be helping as well. I want you both to understand these people ... and understand that civilians and military personnel are valued equally in this command," he finally replied.

JD winced, but nodded. Hammond continued, "I want you to understand something else, son. You'll get harassment from the other SG teams for a while. And you'll have to regain the trust of everyone in here. It took Ezra Standish a long time to win people's trust, and there are still some who don't trust him. They probably never will, either. But when you make a mistake, that's one of the consequences. Is that clear?"

"Yes, sir. I already had this conversation with Chris ... I mean, Colonel Larabee. He told me that I had to start at the beginning and prove myself all over again. It would be easier and harder at the same time. I know I let you, and him, down, sir. I won't let it happen again," the boy replied. Hammond had no doubt the boy meant it ... and that he would try. But Private Dunne was only a human being, like the rest of them.

"Learn from your mistakes, son. Dismissed," Hammond replied. The boy nodded and saluted, which the general returned. Then he slipped from the office, leaving Hammond alone. Only briefly though, for he saw Jack O'Neill through the crack in the door as the boy slipped out, and Hammond called, "Come in, Jack." The colonel entered the room, quietly closing the door behind him. Hammond asked, "What can I do for you?"

"Well, the kid is intact ... that's a good sign," O'Neill observed. Hammond didn't speak. He had known O'Neill long enough to know that the other man would get to his point in his own way, on his own terms. The colonel continued after a moment, "He's a good kid. He's just hit a bit of a tailspin, sir, but I think he'll pull himself out of it. We all hit those things." Hammond nodded. O'Neill added, "I know you know, sir, I just wanted to say it."

"What else did you want to say, Colonel?" Hammond asked. The colonel rose to his feet, pacing about the office. Something was worrying Jack, and that in turn worried Hammond. The general continued, "Tell me what's on your mind, and I'll see if I can put it to rest, Jack." The colonel turned to face him. He looked startled, and Hammond added, "After four years, I've picked up a few things. Spit it out, Colonel."

"Sir, Colonel Gaines has been quiet too long," O'Neill stated. Hammond nodded, and Jack continued, "Sir, for the last few weeks, Carter has noticed strange transmissions. Transmissions going through the gate at odd hours, when it's not supposed to be in use. She hadn't found anyone in the control room. She didn't have a fix on where it was going, until today ... yesterday. It's going to the planet where Colonel Gaines was stranded, with what remained of SG-3. She can't decode the messages that have been sent."

"There's a traitor in the SGC," Hammond said numbly. His mind raced. A message, sent today. Gaines would be interested in the doings of SG-7 ... and depending on the message she had received, she could possibly see opportunities in the strange relationship between the Wilmington siblings. He barely heard O'Neill mumble a 'yes, sir.' Instead, Hammond was focused on the problem.

After a moment, he looked up at O'Neill and said, "Colonel, tell Major Carter to keep this to herself. I don't want to tip off the traitor. Gaines will be attacking soon. After you talk with the major, find Dr. Frasier. Find out how soon Dr. Wilmington can be moved. I'm sending SG-7 on a vacation, and Dr. Wilmington will be going with them, as well as Captain Travis and her son." At the colonel's questioning look, Hammond explained, "Gaines will try to exploit the strain between Major Wilmington and his sister. I don't plan on giving her that opportunity."

"Understood, sir. You may want to come up with another explanation, though, sir. Dr. Wilmington knows that Gaines is responsible for the deaths of Sarah and Adam Larabee. She may want to confront her for that reason," O'Neill pointed out. Hammond nodded grimly. He had a few ideas, already. And dammit, it looked like he had that idiot Conklin to thank for those ideas, too. Never mind that. They had work to do.

Part Twenty-Eight

"Mary, we need to talk."

"Hang on a sec, Orrin, I just want to finish this ... sentence. There. Sorry, I just wanted to make sure I finished the piece, so I could double-check everything. What's going on?" Mary Travis asked, raising her eyes from the computer to look at her father-in-law. She had been shut up in her little office for the better part of the week, only coming out to grab something to eat or call Evie Travis to check on Billy.

She and Chris had dropped the little boy off at his grandmother's on Sunday night after leaving Nettie's, and Billy had been staying with her ever since. It was a week she had been promising Evie for the better part of the year, and while Mary was catching up on some long-overdue work, she desperately missed her son.

She tried to avoid being away from him, especially once he began living with her again. But Evie missed having a child around the house, and the elder Mrs. Travis had been like a mother to her. Mary's own parents had died shortly after she finished high school, and to her eternal gratitude, Orrin and Evie had welcomed her into their hearts when she and Stephen married. Orrin said now, "This is about Ella Gaines, Mary." The public relations officer looked up, unable to control the flare of hatred which always accompanied the colonel's name.

There was no logic to it whatsoever. Mary wasn't involved with Chris Larabee, they weren't an item. They were just friends (yeah, right). But Mary had known from the moment she looked at Ella Gaines that the colonel was trouble. Feminine intuition, her instincts as a journalist, pure jealousy ... Mary didn't know. And when Gaines had insinuated that Chris wouldn't be returning with SG-7 ... Mary's cool had almost deserted her.

Eerily, she had almost been right in two ways, though she only counted on one way ... Chris had nearly died on that planet, and that woman had nearly persuaded him to stay with her. Only his discovery that she was responsible for the loss of his family ... oh, god. Mary's heart had broken when she heard that. She had killed an innocent woman and child. Moreover, Vin was convinced that the next time, Gaines would go after Mary and Billy.

Mary knew there wasn't much she could do if Gaines decided to dispose of her and Billy the same way she had Sarah and Adam ... with a bomb. But if Gaines had the guts to try for a frontal attack, Mary would fight her with every ounce of strength she possessed. Orrin said, evidently guessing how her mind was working, "George and I think it's time SG-7 had a vacation, especially after this last mission." Mary frowned ... this last mission? When had they gotten back?

"You didn't hear?" Orrin asked and Mary shook her head. She had fallen asleep at her desk twice in the last twenty-four hours, barely paid attention to the base gossip when she had gone out for a snack, and the last she had heard, SG-7 had gone out on a mission. Orrin sighed and went on, "It's a long story, but the Gou'ald attacked SG-7 and the archaeological team. Private Dunne and Dr. Wilmington were both badly hurt, and Mr. Tanner collapsed from exhaustion." Mary raised her eyebrows.

Orrin, who knew her facial expressions, also knew that she wouldn't give up until she heard the full story. The general explained everything that he knew ... the rising tension between the Wilmington siblings, as well as JD and Adriana ... Conklin shooting off his mouth ... the attack and JD leaving his post after thinking Buck was injured ... Daniel leading the other archaeologists to safety of the Gate while Adriana held off the Jaffa attacking the civilians. Adriana's injury, as well as Vin's desperate rush to the Gate with the injured archaeologist.

Mary's green eyes widened as the story culminated with Buck's attack on Vin just outside the infirmary, and the hurtful words he had spoken. She asked softly, "Did Adriana hear what Buck said? I mean, things have been strained between them ever since she got here, but surely, even if she did hear him ... surely she couldn't believe that her own brother considers her life to be unimportant?" Even as she spoke the words, however, Mary recognized that it was highly likely that the young archaeologist would believe such a thing.

"I don't know, Mary. No one knows for sure, aside from Vin. He was the one who was in there first after it happened. And if anyone else knows, they aren't saying. That's why I need you to go along on this vacation. If Adriana were to find out that Gaines was planning to return, she would want to stay and confront her. That's not an option. I need you to go along, not just for your own sake, not just for Billy's sake ... but for hers as well. If you go along, it'll be easier to convince her to go, so you won't be the only woman," Orrin explained.

Mary's first reaction had been to say 'no,' until Orrin played the trump card. Billy. Her son still needed her, and if going away on this vacation was the best way to protect him from 'psycho-bitch,' as more than one female member of the SGC had put it, then she would do it. And as she followed Orrin's logic, she could see his points on everything, including Adriana. Truth be told, she was looking forward to getting to know the other woman better.

Adriana had slowly begun lowering her guard with Mary, and the journalist was careful not to push. She knew little of the other woman's early life, but Mary's instincts told her to proceed with caution ... Adriana Wilmington wasn't fragile, but she was wary. Just like Vin. That brought Mary's attention back to her father in law and she asked slowly, "Aside from being exhausted, is Vin all right? I mean, the attack ... ?"

"He's fine. Both Private Dunne and Major Wilmington got strips torn out of their hides, but Mr. Tanner is fine. Will you do it, Mary?" Orrin asked. Mary couldn't deny there was a part of her which longed to confront Ella Gaines, the woman who had almost killed several people dear to her ... the woman who had killed two innocents ... the woman who continued to be a threat to those whom Mary loved.

But while Mary had been described as fiery, and occasionally impulsive, she wasn't a fool. She knew Ella Gaines would have no compulsion about hurting Billy. She looked back at her father in-law and nodded her agreement. Orrin relaxed, as if he had been honestly worried about her reaction, then continued, "Wonderful. We're waiting on Dr. Frasier's evaluation, since Dr. Wilmington has two broken bones in one leg, and her other leg is badly bruised, and we want to wait until she's ambulatory."

"Do you want me to talk to her if she's reluctant? I don't doubt that General Hammond will get her to agree, but I can talk to her as well," Mary offered. At the relieved smile, the journalist realized that both her father-in-law and his close friend had been hoping she would agree to it, at the very least ... and offer to, in the best case scenario. Mary asked, smiling, "Has he talked to her yet? Or would he prefer Janet and I to do it?"

"Chris is talking to her now ... might not hurt for you to swing by later," Orrin replied. Mary nodded her agreement. Orrin hesitated and stared at her for several moments, as if trying to come to a decision. Then he said, "You know, Mary. There's that old cabin of ours, up in Montana. If there aren't too many memories associated with the old place, you might consider that as a possible vacation for the ten of you." Mary took a deep breath as soon as Orrin mentioned Montana. She hadn't been up there in years, not since the early days of her marriage to Steven, and there were a lot of memories stored there.

Cabin. It was more like a homestead or a ranch house, with five bedrooms. Buck and JD could bunk in one room, Mary and Adriana could share another, Chris and Vin, Nathan and Josiah ... maybe Ezra and Billy? Mary's brain was already working through the details. Ezra, unlike JD, wouldn't be offended if she suggested he bunk with her son. The Southerner adored children, and they reciprocated fully.

JD, on the other hand, was still very sensitive about his age. And he wouldn't react well to suggestions that he was a 'kid.' Even though, to Mary and the rest of the Seven, he always would be. Mary loved him like he was her own little brother, but he was a kid, and not just in age. The young man had boundless energy, and when he was excited, which was often, his mouth seemed to run a mile a minute. And sometimes, as other members of the Seven had been heard to observe, his alligator mouth got his hummingbird rear-end into trouble.

The same could be said of Ezra, who seemed to have a comeback for almost anything. She would talk to them, see what they thought of the arrangement. She said aloud, "There are memories there, Orrin. But life is for the living. And Steven wouldn't want that place to gather dust." She saw approval in the dark eyes as her father-in-law nodded. And, she felt sure, despite her late husband's wariness of Chris Larabee, Steven would understand her feelings for Chris. But like she had said ... life was for the living.

Part Twenty-Nine

Aw hell, what had he done to himself this time? While he had only been injured a few times in the fifteen months he had been with SG-7, Vin had nonetheless come to hate the infirmary. Not because of Janet Frasier (another woman who reminded him of his late mother, though not in her appearance. They were both tiny, however, and fierce), but Vin just hated being out of commission. For any reason.

But as he woke up, and realized that he ached a little ... especially his legs ... but there was nothing seriously wrong with him, he wondered what the hell he was doing in the infirmary. Then he lifted his head and saw Adriana in the next bed, and everything rushed back to him, including the confrontation out in the corridor. Vin groaned. Aw hell! Adriana opened her eyes, and smiled at him. She looked tired, but her color was better.

A quick glance around told him that Janet wasn't in the room at the moment. Conferring with General Hammond? That had been known to happen, but why weren't the others in here? Oh, there was one of 'em. Okay. That made more sense. Vin eased his legs over the edge of the bed, keeping one hand clenched in the bedcovers, in case his suddenly wobbly legs gave out. They didn't, and he made his way unsteadily over to his friend's bedside.

"Hey," she said softly. Her face had been washed, taking the tearstains away, but her eyes were still red and puffy. She hadn't been crying recently, but the evidence was still there. Vin skimmed his knuckles along her cheek, an indirect touch he had learned a long time ago was the easiest form of affection for her to accept. He didn't understand why, but he didn't question it.

As she always did, she took his hand in both of hers.

"Hey. Ya look better 'n the last time ya woke up," Vin answered and Adriana grinned a bit ruefully. Vin added in an equally rueful voice, "Reckon I look better too. Ya got any idea how long I been asleep?" The rueful grin gave way to a smirk that could be best describe as evil, as the archaeologist pointed to the clock on the wall. Vin looked at the clock and asked in disbelief, "Twelve hours?" He turned back to Adriana, who shook her head, her smile broadening further, and Vin asked, "Twenty-four?"

"Yup. According to Janet, I've been sleeping on and off during that time. Her best guess is twenty-two accumulated hours, with me waking up in half an hour intervals. Josiah moved you to the other bed when you started fidgeting ... well, both of us started fidgeting. How you feeling? My dear brother do any permanent damage?" Adriana asked, with more than a trace of bitterness in her voice.

Aw hell! Vin answered, "Ain't nothin' wrong with me that a hot shower won't fix. Well, 'side from my legs, which don't wanna seem to work proper, but reckon that'll come. Ya okay?" As soon as the words were out, Vin regretted them. That was a really stupid thing to say. The last he heard, one leg was broken, the other was badly bruised. And Bucklin was dangerously close to crossing the line with his sister, if he hadn't already.

"I'll survive," Adriana answered simply. Each knew neither was talking about her legs. Vin stared at her anxiously. It wasn't that he thought she was lying, but he knew Adriana Wilmington, and he knew how proud she was. There were some things she wouldn't even admit to him. And the worse something hurt her, the deeper she would bury it. A smile crossed her face and she added, "Honestly, Vin, I'm fine! I mean, yeah, it hurts, but I pretty much guessed it already ... I just need a little time to adjust, that's all."

"There ain't nothin' I can do? To change your mind, and let me tell Bucklin?" Vin asked softly. Adriana shook her head slowly, her face still with determination. He didn't know if it was pride ... or just his friend trying to protect herself from further pain. Josiah had raised that possibility one night, planet-side. Nathan had a difficult time understanding why she didn't simply confront Buck ... she had no problems about confronting him, when she believed he was interfering in her relationship with Ezra (or, as she had put it, patronizing her).

Josiah had answered that he couldn't say for sure, since Adriana hadn't confided in him, and likely hadn't confided in Vin, either ... but he had a feeling she was trying to protect herself. She was afraid to hear, once and for all, that JD meant more to her brother than she ever had or ever would. As long as she didn't know, there was hope, and she wasn't willing, or ready, to have that hope taken from her. Both Chris and Ezra had nodded their acknowledgment, none of the men willing to intervene in Buck's relationship ... or non-relationship ... with his sister.

Looking into his friend's determined eyes now, Vin realized that Josiah had been right. That was what his gut had been telling him all along, and now he could see the proof. And that was why Adriana didn't want anyone telling Buck that she had heard him. Because she didn't want them getting involved in the situation ... she was, in her own mind, protecting them. Protecting herself. Vin sighed and looked down at their laced fingers.

When he looked up again, he said softly, "Then I ain't gonna tell him. I don't like it, Drina, 'cause he oughta know. If only to know that he hurt ya. But ... ya don't want him to know, then he ain't. Not from me, not from nobody." His reward was a slight squeeze of Adriana's hand, and Vin continued, remembering something from earlier, when he had briefly awakened, "Josiah gonna tell Chris?"

"Yeah," she sighed, "I didn't really want Chris to know. I didn't want to put him in that position, but I didn't have the energy to argue with Josiah at that point. Josiah figured things on his own, and promised not to tell anyone other than Chris. Ezra was in here, while you were in here with me, and after making the required smart-ass remarks, figured it out for himself. You know, Vin, I really wish you would teach me how to be more mysterious ... less open with my facial expressions. Although, I think Ezra could see through me, anyhow."

"I like your expressions! I like bein' able to tell what kinda mood you're in, and I reckon Ezra does, too. Don't rightly surprise me that he figgered it out on his own. Drina ... ya know I'm here for ya? Right?" Vin asked, wanting his friend to know that. She nodded, smiling, and Vin continued, "Then reckon ya'll understand if I get m'self to a shower and m' own bed?" She laughed outright, and Vin smiled, happy to hear that laughter ... even happier to have caused it.

"Reckon I would," she answered in a drawl. Vin glowered at her, and she just laughed at him. Damn the girl. She never was afraid of him. He mighta scared her a time or two, but she had never been afraid of him. Adriana yawned, then blushed and said, "Ya best get goin' there then, pard, reckon I ain't gonna be able to stay awake much longer." Vin growled at her, trying his best not to laugh at her attempt to mimic his accent.

"Keep it up, girl, and I'll tickle ya!" he threatened. She just giggled and waggled her eyebrows at him. Vin pounced, his fingers finding the ticklish places on her ribs and along her arms. She squealed and smacked him in the head with one of the pillows propping her up. Under any other circumstances, that would have started a pillow fight of epic proportions, but they were in the infirmary, and Vin had more respect for Janet than to leave a mess like that.

Instead, he drew Adriana into his arms, easing the pillow back behind her as he hugged her. His breath was taken away by the embrace that was returned in full measure. Damn, why did he always forget how strong she was? She was a little bit of a thing, but the years she had spent on digs, and before then, in warehouses, had given her a lot of strength in her upper arms particularly. Her muscles weren't obvious, but damn, she was strong!

"When are ya gonna learn not to underestimate me?" she whispered. His answer was just as soft, and quite to the point ... "Nunca. Never!"

Her laughter was muffled against his shoulder, and the laughter could have just as easily been tears, for all he had known. But they held onto each other, and after several moments, Vin released her, easing her back onto the pillows. She did look very tired, and Vin really could use a shower, and then time in his own bed. He said softly, "Come back to check on ya when I feel human again." She nodded. Vin kissed her forehead, then eased himself off the bed. His legs were more steady now and he made his way to the door. He glanced back once, to find her settling in, then quietly left the infirmary.

Part Thirty

Vin hadn't been gone more than fifteen minutes before Adriana heard a knock on the door. At least, it didn't seem that long ... Adriana could have sworn it was only fifteen minutes. But as she beckoned Chris Larabee into the room, her eyes strayed to the clock. Damn. She had been asleep for a half hour. Chris greeted softly, "Hey, little princess. How are the legs?" Adriana made a 'so-so' gesture with her right hand and Chris continued, sitting on the same side as her bruised leg, "Yeah, I figured as much."

"How are you, Chris? The way I hear it, you've had a lot of shit to put up with lately," Adriana asked and Chris shrugged with a half smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. Adriana put her hand on his and said softly, "Josiah talked to you. I'm sorry, Chris, I wanted to keep you out of this." Chris responded by lightly squeezing her hand, his pale eyes intent on her face. They didn't have much time to spend alone anymore, and Adriana missed talking to him.

"No help for it, little princess, I've been involved in this all along. The general tell you his decision, about you going to the bottom of the roster to work with us?" Chris asked and Adriana nodded. The colonel went on, "I wasn't real happy with it, but I could see his point of view. But you know, Adriana, that even if you don't trust Buck to watch your back ... Vin and I can do that. And we're not the only ones."

"I know," Adriana admitted, "I do know that. I hope this isn't a permanent situation, because I miss spending time with you. I didn't realize how much I missed it until we went out into the field." The pair fell silent, Adriana suddenly weary. Had she made the right decision? Not to tell Buck? She said softly, "You ever wonder if you're doing the right thing, Chris? If you're making the right decision? And you're even more scared because it's not just you who might be affected by the decision?"

"Every day," came the response, and Adriana relaxed a little. Yes, she had definitely forgotten how easy it was to talk to Chris. The colonel continued, "You make the decision which seems the best at the time. It may be wrong ten minutes from now, if you find information that proves the opposite ... but you made the decision based on the information you had at the time. Based on your instincts at the time. What do your instincts tell you?"

What do your instincts tell you. Chris was the one who had taught her to trust her instincts ... even when they were wrong, because how else would she learn? She answered him honestly, though not directly, "Do you remember when we all went out to see that show, and found out that Josiah knew the star? Emma Dubonet? Remember how Josiah reacted, and Buck and JD both kept at him and kept at him, until Josiah finally snapped at him and the kid?"

Chris nodded and Adriana continued, "He backed down when Josiah snapped, but he ... " She sighed, trying to find a way to explain the way she had seen her brother's actions. After a moment, she looked at Chris and said, "Buck doesn't mean any harm. I know my brother, he's got a big heart. But he likes having his fun, and he ... sometimes it doesn't seem to occur to him that his teasing might hurt. It's the same thing."

The colonel continued to watch her, his eyes never leaving her face, and Adriana went on, "He may be sorry that ... that he said what he said. But that won't stop him from doing it again. I know that JD Dunne means more to him than I do. And if he apologized ... you know what he's like when he's serious, Chris. I'll believe him, and then I'll ... it'll happen again. The sooner I accept that, the sooner I accept the truth, the better off I'll be. And the less it can hurt me."

She looked down at her hand, still encased in the colonel's, then looked back up at him and said, "I haven't given up on my brother, Chris. There's a part of me which keeps saying if I could only get ten minutes with him. Maybe ... I don't know. But I'm not ready to give up on Bucklin, and as much as this knowledge hurts, I have a hard time imagining anything that could make me give up on my brother permanently."

She took a deep breath and said, "But whatever happens with that, Chris, I will never give up on you. I'm sorry I never wrote you after Sarah and Adam were killed. It sounds stupid, but I didn't know what to say, besides 'I'm sorry.' That sounded so lame ... but I should have gone with lame, and let you know I was thinking about you. That I was there for you if you needed me, especially after all the times you were there for me."

Chris smiled, one of his real smiles ... not a smirk, not a baring of his teeth, but a real smile. He said softly, "No need to apologize, little princess. Hell, I was so out of control, I'm not sure it would have made much of a difference. But I'm kind of glad you brought it up, because there was a particular reason I came to see you. I was planning to check on you anyhow, and Tanner, but that damn Texan ... "

His words trailed off as he shook his head, and Adriana laughed. There was no malice, or even annoyance in his voice. More like wonderment ... she was willing to bet the Texan never failed to amaze either of them.

After a moment, Chris continued, "Thing is, little princess, I'm willing to bet that you've heard the whole story by now. But ... you've heard of Ella Gaines." Adriana felt her lips pull back from her teeth in disgust, and Chris added almost wryly, "Yeah, I thought so. There's no way to say this, except straight out. We have reason to believe Ella is returning to the SGC within the next few days ... a week at the most."

"I want a piece of that bitch," Adriana growled, her eyes flashing. Chris was already shaking his head, and Adriana continued, "I'll get in line after you and the others, but I want a piece of her. She hurt you, Chris." The colonel just kept shaking his head, but Adriana didn't pay attention. She had learned a few things about torture from her historical studies, and had no doubt she could put all of those lessons to use.

"No, Adriana. In the first place, you're an easy target for her. Now, normally, you can take care of yourself, no problem. Trust me, I remember my nuts aching. But you've got two broken bones in one leg, the other one is badly bruised. I will not put you in a position where you could get hurt. I've lost too many people to that bitch, you are not going to join that list. I need you to think with your head here, little princess," Chris said quietly.

Damn him, she hated it when he made sense! Despite her fury, Adriana knew he was right. And she knew that she would be no match for psycho-bitch in her current condition. So she asked with a sigh, "All right. What do you want me to do, aside from restraining myself and not scalping Colonel Ella Gaines?" The last words were spat with venom that surprised even Adriana. Until she thought of Chris after his family was murdered.

"We're going on a vacation, little princess. I understand Montana is very pretty this time of year. And don't even think about trying to get out of it, because somebody would need to stay and take care of you," Chris said. Adriana, who had been thinking that very thing, closed her mouth. Damn ... she really had to start taking enigmatic-look classes from Vin or Ezra.

Satisfied that he wouldn't have to listen to her arguments or protests, Chris grinned in satisfaction, then said, "Look at it this way, little princess ... you'll have a chance to get things straightened out with Buck. If Janet gives her okay, we'll be leaving the day after tomorrow. You'll be in a wheelchair ... no arguments, little princess. Good. We are gonna be on vacation, you will have fun if it kills you, that's an order!"

Part Thirty-One

It occurred to Chris that it was a good thing Tanner wasn't here, after all. He could just imagine what his best friend would have said to his orders.

When he had entered the infirmary, Chris had noticed the empty bed beside Adriana's. It took very little to figure out that Tanner had finally woken up, and had probably headed to his own quarters to shower and change, maybe sleep in his own bed. That was what Chris would have done under the circumstances ... well, first he would have paid a little visit to Buck Wilmington, but Vin was more inclined to let things go than Chris was.

As it was, Chris had barely said two words to Buck since the incident ... well, after ripping him a new asshole. He was simply too furious. The Chris Larabee of only fifteen months ago probably would have done far more lasting damage than verbally tearing a strip out of Wilmington's hide, but Chris had changed a lot in the last fifteen months. Part of it was being in the SGC, period, part of it ... well, there were a lot of reasons.

Adriana had been quiet for the last few minutes, ever since Chris had told her about her enforced vacation. So she surprised him when she asked softly, "How did you react, Chris? When Buck slammed Vin into the wall?" The colonel looked at her in surprise, and Adriana continued slowly, as if she was trying to work out what she wanted to say, "It hurts ... what Buck said. But I'm more angry with him for attacking Vin than I am about ... the other thing."

Chris thought about it, then answered just as slowly, "I was shocked at first. Vin had just returned. He was shaking so badly after he got you planet-side, Jack grabbed him and took him someplace where Vin could calm down. Then the general went to talk to him. Vin came back maybe five minutes after the general went over to talk to him. He had just asked about JD, when Buck barreled into him from behind.

"I suppose that's why I didn't react at first. None of us did, we were all shocked. Then Josiah and Nathan snapped out of it. I suppose it never occurred to me that Buck would blame Vin. Nathan was already to JD by the time I sent Vin back. The anger came next. I was angry with Buck and angry with JD, angry with Conklin. Angry with myself for not reacting faster. I suppose I was even a little angry with you, even though I knew you did the right thing."

Adriana's eyes never left his face, and Chris admitted, "I don't mind telling you, little princess, I tore into Buck. I didn't hit him ... I'm not that stupid ... but I reamed his ass. That was after Janet lit into him. Now there's a woman you don't want mad at you." Adriana grinned in response, nodding, and Chris continued, "I wish I could tell you that you're wrong about Buck, little princess. I could ... but I know you wouldn't believe me."

"I wouldn't think that you're lying, Chris, but I would find it easier to believe my own ears and my own experiences," Adriana replied quietly. Chris nodded his understanding. How could he tell her that she was wrong, when he wasn't even sure she was? Adriana sighed, then added, "I suppose you think I'm a coward for not confronting Buck, and you're right. But ... " Chris shushed her and took both of her hands.

"I don't think you're a coward, little princess. I might have made judgments like that once, but you're talking to a man who couldn't shoot the bitch who killed his family when he had the chance. I should have, I knew that. You have a reason for not confronting Buck," he said.

Adriana looked up in surprise, and Chris continued, "You confront him, you risk losing him. Hell, I know that better than anyone! But there was no reason for me not to kill Ella Gaines. Because I hesitated, and Averill shot me instead, people who mean everything to me are at risk. I lost my wife and son because of that woman. I almost lost Vin and the others because of her. And now, I face losing again ... because I hesitated."

"Because despite everything, there's still a part of you which loves her. And you're a gentleman, no matter what you say," Adriana observed softly. Chris didn't know about that, but he did know better than to argue with his 'little sister.' Especially when it came to whether or not he was a gentleman. She sighed again, closing her eyes, and Chris realized she was still wiped out. Emotionally, physically.

He started to point that out to her, but Adriana said, "You know, I said earlier that I couldn't imagine a situation where I would give up on Buck. Do you know why that is? Well, aside from the fact that he's my brother, of course." Chris mouthed, of course, and Adriana lightly slapped the side of his head. Chris gave her a Glare, and she just laughed. Damn her. Of course, he didn't suppose he could expect her to take him seriously just now.

Adriana continued when he didn't answer, "Because I remember back after Mama was killed. I remember sitting in the living room. Did I ever tell you about finding her?" Chris shook his head ... he wasn't sure he wanted to know, but he had a feeling she needed to tell him right now. Adriana sighed and said softly, "I had come early from school, and she ... I couldn't find her. Not in the kitchen, not in the living room, not in her sewing room. Not in the laundry room. Not even in the backyard, hanging up clothes."

Chris could almost see the tiny girl wandering through the house, looking for her mother. If he remembered correctly, Adriana had been sick that day. The teacher had brought her home when no one could contact her mother. She said now, her voice distant, "I finally decided to go check in her room. Maybe she was taking a nap. And if I was very, very careful, maybe I could avoid waking her. I would just check, and then I would go lay down."

Katrien Wilmington had been in her bedroom. But she hadn't been taking a nap. Nearly twenty years later, her daughter said softly, "She was lying on her back. I thought at first that she was asleep. Until I felt something damp through my socks. I had worn sandals that day. There was blood on my socks. Blood on the carpet. I didn't want to believe it at first. I started screaming and ran to the bed. One of the officers tried to give me a hard time later, because I messed up a crime scene."

Chris closed his eyes ... probably some stupid rookie, who never even stopped to consider that a little girl had lost her mother ... had found her mother's dead body. Adriana confirmed this a minute later, when she added, "The kid's partner bapped him in the back of his head, and called him an idiot. Said that I was just a kid, and I didn't know a crime had been committed. All I cared about was waking my mommy up. Anyhow, I threw myself on her ... screaming for her to please, wake up, I promise I'll be a good girl, just please wake up. But she didn't. She couldn't. And ... everything just sort of faded out for me."

This part of the story, Chris knew. A neighbor had seen the teacher pull up in front of the house, and Adriana, obviously not feeling well, going inside. When questioned by the police, the woman admitted she had no reason to think something was wrong ... she just wanted to make sure the little girl was okay when she went next door. She heard Adriana's screams through the door, which was unlocked.

She found the eight year old in shock, covered in her mother's blood. The neighbor had steered the child from the room, then called the police, trying very hard not to touch anything. Adriana said softly, "I don't know how long I sat in the living room, still in my clothes from school. I could hear people talking around me. But it was ... it was sort of like when you're little, and you're playing telephone with cups? And you can hear the other person, but it's like you're separated by a long tunnel?"

Chris nodded his understanding, even though Adriana really wasn't paying attention to him, and she continued, "I could hear them. But it was like they were so far away. And then I heard Buck's voice. He was bellowing at that kid who had been giving me a hard time earlier, telling him to get out of Buck's way, Buck's little sister needed him, and that was that. And it was like something went on inside of my brain."

Chris had actually heard this part of the story, but remained silent. The archaeologist explained, "Buck finally shoved the kid away, growling that they would talk about charges for assaulting a police officer later. And then, he was right there, in front of me. I don't remember moving. One minute, he was crouched in front of me, and the next, I was in his arms. Bloody dress and all, and he didn't say word one about it."

Buck had scooped his sister into his arms, then growled at one of the police officers about getting a female officer to clean her up. She had been sitting in that bloody dress for six goddamn hours ... blood on her hands and face, it was in her hair. And, of course, Buck had been smeared with blood as well, but he waited until a young female officer arrived to clean up his little sister before he cleaned himself up. The young policewoman had remained with Adriana while Buck talked with the other officers, finding out what had gone down. The partner of the rookie had said in light of the situation, they wouldn't press charges against Buck for assaulting a police officer. How very kind of them, Chris had snarled, especially with what a prick that kid had been.

At last, Adriana had been brought back into the room, washed and clothed. Buck had picked her up and settled with her in a rocking chair until their father returned. Adriana said softly in the present, "I can't give up on him, Chris. I can't let go, because he was there when I needed him most. He must have gotten into so much trouble at the academy for having blood on his uniform, but he didn't care about that." Chris squeezed her hand lightly, and noticed once more the dark circles under her eyes.

"Why don't you get some sleep, little princess? You need your rest, especially if Janet gives her okay," Chris suggested. Her expression told him that she was tired, but couldn't go back to sleep, and Chris continued, "You know I'm not much for talking. Vin was teasing me when we went back to Georgia to see Nathan's father that I only say three words a day."

That made Adriana laugh, as it had made the others laugh, and she replied, "Like Vin has any room to talk? He's the only person I know who can just sit in one place for hours at a time, and not say a word." Chris laughed with her, and she said softly, "I don't need you to talk, Chris. Talking isn't important. Just being with me ... just knowing that you're here if I do need you. That's all I really care about."

"I can do that. There's no place I really need to be right now. Tanner's liable to clobber me if I check on him. The general is conferring with Janet about travel plans. Mary may come by later, in case I had trouble convincing you. General Travis was talking about a cabin in Montana. More like a ranch, with five bedrooms and almost as many baths. His grandfather built it at the turn of the century, and each generation has added something to it," Chris explained.

"Like the royal family," Adriana observed dryly and Chris laughed. Adriana smiled and added, "I know you're not one for talking, but since we seem to have some time to catch up, would you like to hear about some of the things I saw and did while I was in Germany?" Chris nodded with a smile. He didn't really give a damn about archaeology, but he did care about spending time with his little sister.

Part Thirty-Two

After his conversation with Josiah, Buck had begun wondering if the anthropologist was right. Josiah had said nothing different from Chris, the general, or Dr. Frasier ... although the general had stayed out of his relationship with his sister. Did he really want to face the possibility of losing his baby sister for good? Janet had said she was only human. Was he asking so much of her? Buck had always thought of Adriana as having the patience of a saint, just as his mother had.

Not for the first time, Buck wished his mother had known his baby sister. Not just known of her, but known her. He thought about how much his mother had loved him, and how she had cried when she told him that he had a little sister. He didn't think she was aware of it, but he had heard her whisper, "She could have been mine. She should have been mine." And knowing what he did of his stepmother, Buck wished Adriana had been his mother's daughter as well.

He began thinking then of his mother ... would he be acting like this with her? Shutting her out for JD? No ... no, he would have accepted her comfort when JD had been hurt so badly only a few months earlier. So why hadn't he accepted Adriana's? Because he was angry with her and Vin for never telling him about their relationship? Had he ever really given her a chance to tell him about her friendships? He had been keeping her at arms length for so long, why should she tell him anything?

The more he thought about it, the more angry he became with himself. He decided it was time to stop this. He had been informed by General Travis, who was on his way to talk to Mary, that SG-7 was heading to Montana for an indefinite vacation. That would be as good a time as any to start repairing his relationship with his sister. But for now, he wanted to see her. JD ... No. No, they were right. JD was an adult. So was Adriana, but right now, his sister was the one still in the infirmary.

When he reached the infirmary, he noticed Chris was in the room with her, and Buck held back. It wasn't that he was afraid of Chris giving him what for again. Hell, he was used to that. But he had to think about Adriana ... she was in a lot of pain, and she didn't need them arguing. Didn't need raised voices. Instead, he held back and listened to the conversation. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew it was eavesdropping, but after the first few words, he couldn't have moved if he wanted.

Not as Adriana slowly, painfully explained the day she found her mother's dead body. Her attempts to wake her mother up ... the hours which followed the grisly discovery by the neighbor. That damn rookie cop, giving her a hard time because she had messed up a crime scene. Jackass. His arrival. And how she couldn't give up on him. That made his heart hurt, that he had tried her patience so much, she could even consider giving up on him.

He listened, too, as Adriana told Chris about the time she had been in Germany, the digs she had been on, the things she had seen. What she had learned. Hell, he had always thought of archaeology as being boring, but listening to the passion in his sister's voice as she spoke of the discoveries they made, and what each discovery implied ... oh, she was very careful about that. The words she used. She observed to Chris that she had no way of knowing anything ... not without a time machine. But they could draw implications.

Looking back now, Buck could remember her saying similar things out in the field, arguing with Conklin about a discovery they made, and what it proved. He listened as she talked herself out, and eventually fell asleep. There was a part of him which was jealous ... Adriana had never talked to him like that. Not even when she was a little girl. But when did you ever give her that opportunity? Chris always treated her like an equal...oh, sure, he looked out for her, and he would have killed the first person who tried to hurt her, but she could always talk to him.

Chris looked up and moved quietly away from the bed, pausing just long enough to lightly kiss Adriana's forehead, then joined Buck in the hall. He said quietly, "I'll sit with her a while, in case she has nightmares. Don't know where that came from, but my gut tells me that she'll be dreaming about finding her mother. What's going on?" Buck didn't answer at first, his eyes remained focused on his sister.

Finally, he told Chris, "Need to talk to Vin for a few minutes. Get a few things straightened out with him. You'll stay with her?" Chris nodded, frowning thoughtfully, and Buck added, "Thanks, Chris. And just so you know ... I do love her. It's just so damn hard to tell her sometimes. I look at her sometimes, and I don't even recognize her as my sister, it's like she's a stranger to me. I don't know how to begin to get to know her again. And I don't want to have to choose between her and JD." Larabee's green eyes hardened.

"No one's asking you to, big fella. Not Adriana, not even JD. The only person who's asking you to do that, is you. I know that you love her, but does she? She needs to hear it, Buck. Not while she's asleep. She needs you to tell her, face to face. Hell, I'm the last one who should be giving you advice, especially where a woman is concerned!" Chris retorted. Well, that was true enough ... Chris couldn't seem to court Mary properly.

Was Chris right, too ... about the only person wanting him to choose between Adriana and JD was himself? Or rather, trying to force himself to make that choice ... was there something wrong with him, that he couldn't look out for both of them? That was just plain stupid. He looked back at Chris and said honestly, "I'll make it up to her. I don't know how yet, but I don't want to lose my little sister." Buck only hoped it wasn't too late.

Part Thirty-Three

"Permission to barge in, sir?" Colonel Jack O'Neill asked, knocking lightly at the already-open door of his commanding officer. General Hammond looked up from his paperwork and nodded, motioning for him to close the door behind him. Well, that was sort of what Jack had in mind, but he could appreciate the sentiment. He wanted to update the general on the ... covert ... operation of SG-1.

"We're not any closer to finding out who the spy is, sir. However, Carter has gone back through the mission logs, and found something interesting. During the last few months, certain SG teams have reported losing people. On each of those worlds ... Gaines had the codes for those worlds, sir. Among those reported missing in action was one Lieutenant Vanessa Kowalsky," O'Neill explained.

The general's head came up, his eyes reflecting his shock, and Jack answered the question before it could be asked, saying, "Yes, sir. The niece of Major Kowalsky. She was recruited about a year after her uncle's death. In the last few months before her disappearance, her CO made the observation that Kowalsky had become distant, withdrawing into herself. I don't know if that's just a coincidence."

"But that's an awfully big coincidence ... the niece of one of our first casualties, joining the SGC. I remember Lt. Kowalsky had a fine record ... courage under fire, very detail-oriented. That alone saved the lives of her teammates on more than one occasion. Were there any other things that came up during your investigation, Colonel?" the general asked. Jack paced for several moments. Under ordinary circumstances, the SGC would not be investigating one of their own ... but these were hardly ordinary circumstances. And they didn't want Maybourne anywhere near the SGC. Which was why the general had left the investigation to SG-1.

"Yes, sir, there was. Each of those who were missing in action had spent some time as guests of the snake-heads. That alone didn't bother me, until I asked Dr. Frasier to do a check. According to her, shortly before SG-3 broke off, someone got into the medical records of everyone in the base. She's still trying to figure out how it was done, and she's more than a little pissed. It seems pretty clear that Gaines had been planning her coup for a while, but SG-7 didn't do what they were supposed to. Especially Chris," Jack replied.

"Then this vacation I've authorized for them is probably the best thing that could happen to them. It isn't that I distrust any member of SG-7, Jack, you know that. They wouldn't be part of this program if I thought they couldn't be trusted. But I will not just hand Chris Larabee, or any member of his team, over to that woman. I want all of the remaining SG teams on alert in the meantime ... the Marines are on high alert as well," the general answered.

"Sir ... may I suggest a trap?" Jack asked slowly. The general motioned for him to continue, and Jack explained, "We both know that she's coming back for Chris, and to settle the score with anyone else whom she regards as responsible for the failure of her original coup. Why don't we use that against her? Let her think she's won. But we have to be careful. Based on what we've learned, I don't think Gaines will make the same mistake twice."

"The woman is as mad as a hatter, but she's not stupid. Keep going, Colonel, you've got my attention," Hammond said. Jack outlined his plan. Not exactly what could be considered elegant, but Jack was a practical man. He liked his plans simple and direct. He preferred frontal assaults, but there were times when being sneaky had its advantages. Based on what Carter had told him, Jack had an idea to throw off the mercenary team. Or, more to the point, he had an idea to throw off one member of the mercenary team. And by his reckoning, she was a very important member indeed.

"That's risky, Jack. I can agree up to a point. Allowing Gaines to think she has control of the SGC when she's actually being surrounded is one thing. But using psychological warfare can backfire. What if the reminders of her uncle serve to push Lt. Kowalsky over the edge?" Hammond pointed out once the colonel had explained his plan. It was something that both Daniel and Sam had mentioned as well, and thanks to them, Jack had an answer ready.

"Because, sir, she's Charlie's niece, and I watched her grow up. She lived with him after her parents were killed. He was more than her uncle, he was more like a father figure to her. Something I forgot after Charlie was killed. In a way, sir, I let her down. She needed me, and I wasn't there for her. The thing is, General, the girl now helping Gaines ... or allegedly helping Gaines, I'll put it that way ... that's not the real Vanessa," Jack replied.

"You don't want to see anything happen to this girl, do you?" the general asked and Jack shook his head slowly. No. No, he wanted the real Vanessa Kowalsky back. He knew little of psychology, but he knew her. And he believed, with all his heart, that this would break through to the real girl. At the same time, he knew that if he was wrong ... if he was wrong, he would never forgive himself. The general said, "Nor do I. Colonel, we have nothing conclusive, but the information you've given me is compelling. You have a go."

"Thank you, sir. And sir ... I think it's best if the destination of SG-7 isn't well known. If for some reason this doesn't work, and Gaines gets past us ... " O'Neill began, and the general nodded, evidently understanding where the colonel was heading with this. In the last few months, they had all discovered just how diseased the mind of Ella Gaines truly was. They weren't willing to take any risks.

"Orrin and I have already started preparing contingency plans. I've already spoken with Dr. Frasier, and she's buying a laptop for Dr. Wilmington to take with her. Colonel Larabee will be loading her internet software onto the new computer, so she can check her email no matter where they are. Same goes for Captain Travis. I've also spoken with Colonel Larabee ... I assured him that while I have no intention of turning over any member of SG-7 to Colonel Gaines, I will take no chances with the lives of anyone else," the general said.

"In other words, if it comes to that, you'll tell Gaines where they are, and then contact the cabin double-time to make sure they have plenty of warning," Jack observed. The general didn't answer, and Jack understood. They couldn't sacrifice the entire base for the sake of one team. No matter how ... no matter who the members of that team were. It was up to Jack to make sure it wouldn't come to that.

"Chris doesn't want anyone else endangered," the general said simply. Jack nodded. That sounded like Chris to him. It never failed to amaze him ... the man pretended to be this bad-ass bastard ... and yet, as Teal'c had observed on more than one occasion, Larabee had a soft heart. They all did, every last member of SG-7. Major Wilmington, for all his bluster, was the most open about his softer side.

"No one else will be, sir. Daniel is listening to talk among the archaeologists, although right now, most of the talk is about SG-7's last mission. A few of the ladies aren't exactly displeased that Major Wilmington will be helping until they leave," Jack observed dryly. He noticed a half smile cross the face of his general, and added, "Of course, even more of the ladies would be happy if Tanner was in that group."

"Dismissed, Colonel!" Hammond said, trying very hard not to laugh. Jack shrugged, then snapped off a salute. He headed for the door, but was stopped when Hammond added, "And tell the rest of your team to keep up the good work. Keep me apprised." Jack looked over his shoulder and nodded once. He left the general's office, with the established purpose of checking on Sam's progress with the cross-references among the other teams.

However, the sight of Buck Wilmington striding determinedly away from the infirmary changed his mind. The colonel said, "Hold up there, Major, I want a word with you." The major stopped where he stood, but it was fairly obvious he had places he wanted to be. Jack continued, "Wanted to let you know where things stand with Gaines. It's not looking good, Buck."

The irritation quickly gave way to worry, and the major asked softly, "You think she might come back here ... never mind, I didn't ask that. God. What's the plan? We still going away?" Jack nodded, and Buck continued, "Chris ain't gonna like it."

"Chris doesn't have much of a choice in the matter. The general made that clear to him. He wants all of SG-7 off the base and out of the state before Gaines gets here. I like your sister's term for her, 'psycho-bitch.' Not exactly what I expect out of a normally shy gal like Adriana, but it has a nice ring to it. Which reminds me ... how is your sister doing?" Jack asked. The major sighed again, and the last of the annoyance left his face.

"She's sleeping right now ... Chris is with her. I'm on my way to see Vin. I need his help. Not sure if he'll agree, after the way I treated him ... but if he won't do it for me, he'll do it for DeeDee. I wish I understood how that worked," Buck said, shaking his head. It took Jack a minute to figure out that the major meant his younger sister's relationship with the guide/tracker/sharpshooter.

"I don't think it's meant to be figured out, Buck. Just accepted. C'mon. I'll walk with you. You get much harassment from the rest of the base about the stunt you pulled yesterday? Well, no, I suppose you wouldn't. Okay, okay, I'll drop the subject. Tell me about what you're thinking about doing in Montana ... wish I was going with you. I hear there's a gorgeous lake nearby with great fishing," Jack said, walking at the major's side.

Part Thirty-Four

After a hot shower and a second nap in his own bed, Vin felt a lot closer to being human. He still ached, but not like before. By his reckoning, he had slept for another two hours after leaving the infirmary. The next order of business was food. He was starving. While the base cafeteria wasn't exactly home-cooking, they did have snacks which would hold him until he could get back to the boardinghouse. Maybe even get a real meal there at the boardinghouse. Maybe later. He still had work to do.

First thing, he wanted to check on Adriana. The last time he had a broken leg, he remembered being tired a lot. He honestly wasn't sure if that was because of laying in bed all the time, and not being able to move ... if it was because of the pain, or if there was something else. He just knew how much he had hated being confined to bed. Funny. People always called him a free spirit, and he knew he was. Why did people never consider Drina the same? Couldn't be because she was quiet ... so was he.

After he checked on Adriana, he wanted to talk to Daniel Jackson. While he was a guide and sharpshooter, Vin wanted to make sure that the flight from the excavation site hadn't destroyed whatever the archaeologists brought back. He had heard about the Atlantis theory before they left, but he wanted to find out exactly what that place had been. After he did that, he would track down Chris and find out the latest news, when they would leave again.

He was just putting on his boots when he heard the knock at the door, then Buck called, "Vin, it's me." Vin sat up straight, trying to decide what to do. After a moment, he called a come in, and the door opened. However, it wasn't just Buck at his door, but Colonel O'Neill as well. Vin rose to his feet as the colonel entered his room, Buck only a few steps behind, and took the proffered hand.

"How ya doing, kid? I heard you spent the last twenty-four hours in the infirmary. That's not like you, Tanner, I though you were the one member of SG-7 I could count on to stay out of the infirmary," Jack teased. Vin just shook his head, and Jack continued more seriously, "Listen, I didn't get to say this earlier ... or if I did, you were still too shaky to hear me. But thanks. I owe you big time."

"Naw, ya don't. Daniel's m' friend, too," the Texan answered and Jack just looked at him for several moments. Made more than a little uneasy by the steady gaze, Vin asked, trying to lighten the mood, "What, ya still tryin' to figger out where ya seen me 'fore? Keep tellin' ya, Colonel, we ain't never met 'fore I showed up here." The teasing worked. O'Neill grinned at the guide and reached out to ruffle Vin's hair.

"Aww, I forgot, you don't like that ... hey, I can't do that to Daniel any more, his hair is too short!" the colonel teased. Vin just glowered at him, and the colonel laughed again. He slapped the side of Vin's shoulder and said, "I'll leave it to Buck, to explain what's gonna happen next, because I don't think anyone has had a chance to tell you about your upcoming vacation. Take it easy, kid. Buck." The colonel and the major exchanged a nod, then O'Neill left Vin's quarters. Now it was just Vin and Buck, and while he would have never said he was afraid of the big man, Vin was wary of him.

There was a long, uncomfortable silence as Vin finished getting organized. He looked at the fringes of his brown suede jacket as they brushed over his fingers. How long had he had this jacket? Vin couldn't remember, just that it felt comfortable and right, like his silences with Chris. Not like the current silence, which was broken as Buck asked quietly, "Are you all right?" Vin shrugged and reached for his jacket. He wasn't really angry with Buck. He just didn't have anything to say at the moment.

"On m' way to get somethin' to eat, Buck, so if ya wanna talk ... " Vin replied, indicating the door with a nod of his head. Buck fell into step beside him, and Vin asked, "So what d'ya wanna talk 'bout?" The big man was silent for a long time, but Vin didn't really care. He was a patient man ... usually ... and he actually had a pretty good idea what Buck wanted to talk to him about. But he would let the other man talk on his terms.

"I wanted to apologize. I shoulda never thought you'd do anything to hurt JD," Buck replied at last. Vin bobbed his head in acknowledgment of the apology, saying nothing, and Buck continued, "My comm-piece was fried. I didn't ... I saw JD go down, and I saw you run back toward the excavation site. That was all I knew. I didn't think, I just ... reacted. And I was so mad at JD for leaving his post. If he'd stayed put ... I shouldn't have taken it out on you. I know you would never hurt that boy."

Vin accepted the apology with a nod and kept walking. Buck went on, "But that's not the only reason I want to talk to you. I want to ask you ... would you mind ... well ... spending time with JD while we're on vacation? I need to spend some time with my sister, and ... right now, I think it would be a real good idea to keep her and JD apart. I don't imagine she has much use for him at the moment."

"What vacation? This is the second time I heard about this vacation, and ain't nobody's told me what the hell is going on yet. Reckon ya'd be right 'bout Drina not havin' much use for JD right now, though she ain't said nothin' to me," Vin said, finally stopping and turning to face the major. Buck nodded and Vin continued, "An' while I'm thinkin' 'bout it, what do ya know 'bout what them archaeologists found 'fore we left?"

"The general is sending us on an enforced vacation ... they have information, Vin, that makes them think Ella Gaines plans on coming back to the SGC. It don't make sense to me, but I ain't got a clue how that woman thinks. But the general doesn't want us in the line of fire ... so he's sending us all on a vacation, including DeeDee and Captain Travis, along with Billy. We'll be leaving as soon as Doc Frasier gives the general the green light for DeeDee. We're goin' to Montana," Buck replied.

Vin's first instinct was to disobey the general's order and stay to face that bitch, after what she had done to Chris and his family, after what she had done to his family. His common sense asserted itself almost immediately, however, and he realized this was the wisest course of action. For all his words, Chris was still vulnerable to the woman, and she had demonstrated she was willing to kill anyone who got in the way. He and the rest of SG-7 could take care of themselves, but he knew both Mary and Drina ... and neither woman would just back down from Gaines.

Which brought up another point. He asked slowly, "And what about the SGC? The general can't be sacrificin' the entire base for one team. They got a plan for that?" Buck nodded, even though the other man's eyes told Vin that he wasn't sure what that plan was. However, Vin wouldn't push. It was entirely likely that the general and O'Neill had a plan, but they hadn't shared it with Bucklin. That made sense. Vin continued, "Don't like it, but I ain't 'bout to leave them ladies by themselves. That would be askin' for trouble."

"Mary and my sister ... in cahoots. That's enough to give anyone the willies," Buck said with a shudder. Vin laughed, and the rift began to heal. He wasn't actually angry with Buck, he just hadn't known if he could trust that the major was calmer and willing to be rational. The major continued after a moment, "You asked about the archaeologists. According to what I've been hearing, some of the translation has been completed. It was a bus station, for heaven's sake." There was more than a hint of exasperation in Buck's voice, and Vin smirked.

"Aw hell, Buck, ain't ya never watched people at a bus station? Drina and me, we used ta go to one of the bus stations, and just watch the people. Now, I know ya don't mean it was a real bus station ... likely it was kinda like Ellis Island, a stoppin' place for movin' people from one place to another?" Vin asked. Buck stared at him suspiciously, and the guide raised his hands, saying, "Hey, nobody told me nothin,' just my guess."

"A damn good guess ... yeah, that's what they think it was. The current theory is that the planet was a rest area, for lack of a better word, for the Gou'ald. They kept their new slaves, the refugees from Atlantis, in that structure until they were ready to transport them to another planet. The archaeologists want to do some more work, and Dr. Lincoln is still doing her translations. But that's the way it's looking now," Buck replied.

Vin nodded his understanding and Buck continued a bit hesitantly, "Listen ... you won't mind spending time with JD? I really do want to ... I don't want to lose my little sister. And I had a long talk with Josiah earlier ... I still think JD needs me more, but I've been a bastard to her ever since she got here. I think I need to spend some time with her, before she really starts believing that I don't love her."

Vin nodded, and Buck continued with a sigh, "Thanks ... I appreciate it. And I am sorry, Vin. I ... you know me when my brain disengages." Vin paused, then nodded his agreement with an impish grin. Buck growled, his dark blue eyes twinkling, "Smart-ass ... go get something to eat, boy, before you waste away to nothing." It was Vin's turn to glare ... that was startin' to get really old!

Part Thirty-Five

The stage was set. The players were in place. Ella Gaines smiled with delight at the metaphor. She had always loved the theatre, loved drama. And now, she was the director of her own drama. Her gaze swept over her new captives. SG ... whatever. She didn't know. Didn't care. They were just her ticket off this planet. Her ticket back to the SGC, back to Chris. The commander hadn't given in yet, but he would.

She just had to find his weak spot. Two of her mercenaries had taken the youngest member of the team into the forest. The youngest, the most vulnerable ... the usual weak spot of the SG teams. Except ... only seconds after the three disappeared into the tree line, there was an explosion of sound. At Ella's order, Lt. Kowalsky had gone into the forest to investigate ... and returned to report the deaths of all three.

From what the still-shaken lieutenant could tell, the captive had overpowered her two guards, before turning the gun on herself. She had died only seconds after Kowalsky reached her side, which meant her aim wasn't that great. It didn't have to be, really ... Ella's two mercenaries were both dead. They could do nothing to her, and she would soon be dead anyhow. She had whispered, "I will not be used." The girl's sacrifice had rattled each of the mercenaries, but Ella wasn't that worried about them, not yet at least. By the time any of them got up the gumption to do something, it would be too late.

However, that still left her with a problem ... what to use against the commander. He wasn't married, so she couldn't threaten his family. He had no gambling debts, no secrets that she had been able to find. His team was his only weakness, and if the others were anything like that stupid girl, they would all sacrifice themselves before they allowed themselves to be used against the commander. Which left Ella with something of a quandary.

There was the possibility of seducing him, of course, although Ella despised the idea of using her body like that. Her body was a temple, for only Chris Larabee to worship, and using her body in such a way seemed ... blasphemous. No, there was another way. She just had to keep thinking. Lt. Kowalsky entered the tent ... in the last week, she had stopped knocking when she entered and just came in. Ella didn't care ... the girl was too valuable to kill right now.

"I buried the captive and the other two, ma'am. They ... I think they both died instantly," Lt. Kowalsky said. Ella looked at the young woman. Something was troubling her. Lt. Kowalsky continued, "I gotta tell ya, ma'am, and I know you won't like it. But I don't like this. That those two apes were gonna take that girl into the woods and ... and hurt her. I don't like that they would have done it, and I don't like that they would have enjoyed it."

Ella was not displeased with her new second in command. She said quietly, "You would have simply killed her, and been done with it. I can respect that. Your way is more direct. You would have simply killed her in front of her commander. You believe in getting the job done, Lieutenant, not in causing pain. But what is harder to watch ... just seeing someone die in front of you? Or knowing that someone under your command is being tortured, and there is nothing you can do about it?

"It wasn't personal, what they were going to do. I'm not entirely sure that it would have been necessary for them to do anything. But you must understand something, Lt. Kowalsky, that girl was in the way. She had to be removed. They all must be removed. Each time we kill one of General Hammond's, we take a strike at him. And that's what we want ... we want him to suffer as we have. As your uncle did."

The eyes which Vanessa Kowalsky raised to Ella were strangely haunted as the girl replied, "Oh, it was personal. You don't get much more personal than that. That's why I didn't give 'em a proper burial. They don't deserve it. You didn't hear the jokes they were cracking last night, about what they wanted to do to that girl. I did. That girl didn't deserve what they had planned for her. No one does. And Uncle Charlie always said that someone who does that to another person doesn't deserve to be called human."

The girl was trembling now, and she said, "Now, I understand that the girl had to die. But she didn't deserve to suffer, like they planned. You can do what you want to me, but I don't regret leaving their bodies for the animals of the planet to feast on." Ella just stared at Vanessa in shock. This young mercenary of hers had a heart. And it had been deeply wounded. Perhaps as deeply as Ella's girl-self had been? She didn't know. She didn't think that Vanessa's uncle had been the one who caused the pain, not with the great love she held for him. Not quite knowing what else to do, Ella put her hand over the girl's.

She started to say something, but the words didn't come. Fifteen years ago, she had met Chris Larabee. This girl was very young, though not quite young enough to be her daughter. Ella wished she was. Wished that she was her child, so Ella could have protected her from the hell which Ella herself had endured. Whatever had happened to her. True, she understood that in a corner of her mind. But ... as she stared at Vanessa now, the strongest part of Ella's mind began to twist reality for her once more.

Vanessa Kowalsky came to be, in that moment, the daughter which Ella had wanted ... the child who should have been born to herself and Chris. Ella reached out and cupped both sides of the girl's face, whispering, "I am so sorry you were hurt. But I won't let anyone hurt you ever again. Do you understand me, Vanessa? No one will ever hurt you again." The girl blinked back tears and nodded slowly. Ella drew the head to rest against her shoulder, holding her fiercely.

It had taken a very short time, but Ella's mind had rewritten the past. Chris needed to be reunited with his daughter, and Vanessa needed her father. So much. She didn't doubt that Charlie had tried to take care of Ella's daughter, but he wasn't her father. He couldn't protect her the way Chris could have, couldn't have loved her as much as Ella did. In that moment, any thoughts of killing Vanessa Kowalsky disappeared. She couldn't kill her own child, she couldn't kill the fruit of her love for Chris Larabee.

After a few moments, Ella pulled back and Vanessa said weakly, "I wanted to ask your permission. I know that Sgt. Wilkins had a journal. I was thinking she might have their code to the DHD, and get us back to the SGC. The way I figure it, we'll have more leeway ... uhm, I mean, better bargaining power with more captives." Ella frowned thoughtfully, thinking over her daughter's words.

After a moment, she said slowly, "That's an excellent idea, Vanessa. Go through her journal, see what you can find out. You may need to decode it, but I have faith in you. We're almost ready ... you have until the end of the week. Do you think you can do it in that time?" Vanessa nodded, the tears drying on her face as she had something to focus on. Ella brushed the wetness away from her daughter's cheeks, then shooed the girl from the tent.

The solution had presented itself. She hadn't needed to seduce the commander to get the code, she hadn't found it necessary to betray Chris. Ella felt a fresh rush of love for her daughter. Vanessa had saved her ... had saved her from having to betray the girl's father. And now, Ella wasn't just doing this to reclaim her husband ... she was doing this for her daughter. She didn't know what had happened to Vanessa, after she had been taken from her, but someone had hurt her little girl. Ella hoped that whoever had hurt her baby was dead ... because if they weren't, she would kill them herself.

Ella lightly lifted the flap of the tent, gazing out at her forces. Watching all of them, any of them, for any sign of trying to hurt her little girl. Vanessa had been taken from her, and Ella had been unable to take care of her daughter once. She would not allow that to happen a second time. If any of the other mercenaries even gave a hint of trying to hurt her child, she would kill them. Slowly, and painfully. Ella had learned a few things about pain in recent months.

However, the men seemed to treat Vanessa with respect, and Ella settled back down. She picked up her journal and began to write, recording the 'memory' of giving birth to her daughter, and realizing that daughter was none other than her new second in command. She explained how happy she was to have found her child, and how she had to find Chris now ... it was long past time for them to finally be a family.

Part Thirty-Six

Three days after returning from their aborted mission, SG-7 headed out once more ... this time to Montana. Janet Frasier had given the all-clear for both JD and Adriana, the former of whom had been very quiet the last few days. Chris didn't think there would be a problem, but just to be sure, the colonel had taken the boy aside and explained to him that Buck would be spending time with his sister on this vacation. Period.

As for Adriana, Chris didn't think he would ever forget the look on her face when she discovered that Buck would be driving her chariot ... Janet had insisted that they take a wheelchair. Not just when Adriana left the infirmary, but with them to Montana. Which was why a full-size van was waiting for them. But in the meantime, they had a flight to catch, and the somewhat irritated colonel was starting to get on the nerves of the others in his group.

Vin had already taken Mary, Billy, Ezra, and Josiah upstairs, leaving Nathan with Chris, Buck, Adriana, and JD. Their driver would start warming up the engine of the van ... as well as turning on the air conditioner. Adriana would get the entire back-seat to herself, where she could stretch out and rest. Mary had taken several pillows with her, to make the archaeologist comfortable, and for the others in the team.

Adriana was lightly drumming her slim fingers on the armrests of the wheelchair as they waited for JD. Her eyes flickered from one face to another, ever so often stealing glances at Buck ever so often. Her expression was half-disbelieving and half-hopeful, and it totally broke the colonel's heart. It was almost as if she was afraid that the next time she looked back at her brother, he would no longer be there. But Buck stayed put, resting his back against the wall. The colonel promised himself that if Buck broke his sister's heart again on this vacation, Chris would break his neck.

At last, as the elevator doors once more slid open, allowing others to emerge and what remained of SG-7 to enter, JD joined them at the elevator which would carry them up to the surface. He mumbled an apology for being late as the remaining members of SG-7 filed into the elevator car. Buck wheeled Adriana in first, Nathan cautioning him, "Go easy, Buck ... gettin' playful might make her hurt worse."

However, Buck was very gentle with his sister, as if she was made of porcelain, and checked her over several times to make sure she wasn't in any pain. The siblings hadn't really talked, as yet, but Buck was being very tender with her. Vin had been known to tease Chris about only saying three words a day, but even the laconic colonel understood that the siblings needed to talk things out. One step at a time, he told himself. At least they're together.

Nathan continued checking over JD's arm, satisfying himself that the boy wasn't overdoing it. As the elevator lifted them through the compound, Chris and Buck talked in low tones, in part to cover the tension between the two youngest members of their current group. Chris observed softly, "Mary plans to ask Ezra if he would mind bunking with Billy. I told her I really didn't think he would have a problem with that."

Unexpectedly, Adriana laughed and said, "That's not real likely. I think Ezra feels more comfortable with children than he does with adults. Children see through masks, so he doesn't usually wear one with them." The men in the elevator looked at her, and she added with a frown, "What? Ezra doesn't wear masks when someone can already see through him."

"Like you," Chris suggested and Adriana nodded. The colonel had often wondered why his 'little sister' seemed to see through Ezra's masks so well, when he was still figuring out which expressions meant what. Chris continued, "That's something that makes me curious, little princess. Why do you ... how do you know when he's wearing a mask, and when he's not? How can you tell when he's even trying to wear one of those masks you mentioned?"

"I look," the archaeologist answered simply. As JD might have said, huh? Adriana continued, "I don't pay attention to his face ... his eyes have the whole story. It's really trite, but with Ezra, it's true ... his eyes really are the windows to his soul. The same is true of Vin, and after knowing him for all those years in Texas, working with him on occasion, I learned that sometimes, what he doesn't say is as important as what he does say. I kinda put the same rules to use with Ezra. Only Ezra talks a lot more."

"There is a reason why we call him, 'Windbag Ezra,' you know," Buck put in, drawing a laugh. He grinned down at his sister, and continued, "That reminds me, Adriana, I was informed by Colonel O'Neill that my little sister has a way with words ... psycho-bitch, huh?" To the surprise of both the colonel and the major, Adriana blushed.

"Seemed to fit. No big deal," she replied, her voice dropping as it always did when she was embarrassed. And, as she always did when she was embarrassed, she changed the subject, observing, "Speaking of Billy, I hope he distracted Vin when they went up as well. Vin's got the claustrophobia under control, but it still helps if someone distracts him in an elevator car."

"They'll be fine ... knowing Billy, he hasn't stopped asking questions from the time he got up this morning. When I first met Billy, little princess, he was shy and withdrawn ... not that way anymore, is he?" Chris asked with a grin. Adriana shook her head, smiling a bit sadly. Chris reached over and put his hand on her shoulder. She looked up at him, some of the sadness leaving her expression as she put her hand over his.

"No, he isn't. He spent a good thirty minutes in the infirmary last night, asking me about my broken leg. Captain Travis did a good job, explaining how I got hurt, without giving away any secrets. And once she was sure that he wasn't bothering me ... that I wasn't bothered ... she went in and started talking to Janet," Adriana answered, grinning. Chris smiled as well, remembering the picture that had greeted him when he had stopped at the infirmary to talk to Janet about their departure. Adriana sitting up in bed, with Billy at her side.

As was often the case with six year old children, Billy was fascinated with scars and broken bones and various other hurts. He had done the same thing after Vin had broken his arm and a few ribs earlier in the year. He had wanted to know everything, to see what he could see. Scars fascinated him, and Vin had enough of those, just from his years as a bounty hunter. The guide was very patient with the questions of little ones.

Adriana had been just as patient as she answered Billy's questions. Chris had held back when he heard Billy ask Adriana about her mother. The child had overheard Nettie mention Adriana finding her mother's body, and he had been through something similar when he witnessed his father's murder. While Adriana had flinched when the little boy asked her about it, she had answered him honestly. Common ground.

Common ground. That brought Larabee's mind back to the strained relationship between the siblings. Chris fell silent as they headed out of the elevator car, and toward the waiting van. Common ground. He hoped they would find it during this vacation. Whether Buck was willing to admit it or not, Chris knew how much his old friend hated this rift which had developed between him and his younger sister. He only hoped they could work it out. Somehow.

Part Thirty-Seven

So long as he lived, Buck Wilmington would never forget the expression in his sister's eyes when he had parked the wheelchair beside her bed and deposited her in her chariot, as he had called it. He had been instructed by Janet Frasier how to take care of his sister while they were on vacation, and added that the wheelchair was not a suggestion. Adriana had one leg that was broken, and another that was badly bruised. She didn't need to be walking. Buck had agreed, and with Chris at his side, wheeled the contraption into the infirmary.

By that time, Adriana was dressed and ready to go. She had given Mary Travis a list of what she wanted to take with her, and with Vin's help, the captain had packed Adriana's requested belongings into a few bags. Adriana was leaning against the wall, her eyes closed. She looked tired. Like she hadn't slept in forever. Chris had awakened her by ruffling her dark hair, narrowly avoiding getting kicked in the process.

But she had opened her eyes and smiled sleepily, murmuring, "Sorry ... think the pain medication is catching up to me." Then she had seen the wheelchair ... Buck saw her mouth firm into a thin white line, as if she was about to raise some hell. Until she had seen him. Her lips parted and her eyes widened, as if she was seeing something she didn't altogether believe. She swallowed hard, and her eyes shifted past Buck, as if she was looking for someone or something. For a moment, Buck thought she was looking for Vin. Until Chris spoke.

He said casually, "Hope you ain't disappointed, little princess, but Vin's with JD right now. Said there were a few things he wanted to show JD, before we left. You ready to rock and roll?" Adriana smiled, her features relaxing, and Buck understood. She hadn't been looking for Vin. She had been looking for JD, and Buck began to see the outlines of how badly he had hurt his sister. She had expected JD to be here, now.

Buck said as he gently lifted his sister from the bed, "Mary told me to give you a message. She said thanks for being so patient with Billy last night, and she and Vin got all of your things from the apartment. Damn, girl, when did you turn into such a packrat? Mary tells me she found things from back in the early eighties ... you were knee-high to a grasshopper, what would you be wanting with that stuff?"

"I'm an archaeologist, Buck," she had parried, "and one day, those things, or something similar, will be artifacts. I'm just getting a head start on the game." Buck had laughed as he eased her into the wheelchair, wondering if it was his imagination that his sister held on a brief second longer than she really needed. When was the last time he had held his sister? Three months ago. Guilt shot through Buck. Regardless of how much JD needed him, there was no excuse for that. Maybe Chris and Josiah were right. Maybe his sister didn't know how much he loved her. But how could she not?

Hell. Buck Wilmington had never been good at second-guessing himself. Never been good at anything like that. He knew he wasn't stupid, but Buck also did know the flaws he possessed. He didn't always think things through, and didn't always stop to think. But Buck had never deliberately hurt his sister. Hell, not even his attack on Vin three days earlier had been deliberate as such ... but once more, he hadn't been thinking. He had been angry with JD for pulling such a fool stunt, and since he couldn't take it out on the wounded cartographer, he had taken it out on Vin, instead.

And now, because of the loyalties which felt divided, his sister had looked shocked that he would spend any time with her at all. Buck had a lot to think about, but he couldn't do that right now. Instead, as he kept his hands on the back of his sister's wheelchair, his back firmly pressed to the wall, he talked to Chris ... and learned a few interesting things about his sister.

He learned, for example, that his little sister had penetrated that shield Ezra Standish placed around himself. The one that you only knew existed if you saw the shield drop, if only for a split second. Buck still had no idea how she had done it. He didn't question Ezra's devotion to his sister. Ezra had been known to tear into anyone who mistreated a woman, Buck had seen him do it. But ... that was just who he was.

Like JD's bad jokes, the colonel's tendency to wear black (even now, when he was letting Mary into his heart), Josiah's fondness to wax philosophic, Nathan's compassion for someone in pain, Buck's love for women, or Vin's wry sense of humor. It was part of who he was, that wasn't what surprised Buck. It was Adriana who had surprised him, Adriana who had penetrated the protective walls around the heart of the Southerner.

It had taken the others months to accomplish what Adriana had in minutes. Why? Why did she have an easier time getting Ezra to lower his guard than any of the others? It wasn't just that she wasn't judgmental, because Vin didn't judge him either. Buck knew the young guide was occasionally exasperated by the Southerner and his tendency to use ten words where three would have sufficed, but he also knew that when Ezra was threatened, Vin was first in the fray. No judgments, just ... being there.

That was actually one of his gifts ... his ability to simply be there. Buck remembered about six months earlier, before Adriana had arrived, when a man from Inez's past had arrived in Colorado Springs, looking to take revenge on the lovely barkeep. Paulo, the son of a high-ranking Air Force general. He had the insane, outdated notion, that he could somehow force Inez to return with him to their hometown. And he was willing to do anything to accomplish that, even lie about her.

Buck had been unwilling to stand for that ... he wouldn't have stood for it, even if he hadn't been attracted to Inez. Vin had been the first to stand at his side. He had been such a good friend during those days, looking out for both Buck and Inez. Made what Buck had done only a few days earlier that much worse. Hell, not even JD had stood by Buck the way Vin had. JD had thought Buck was nuts to put everything on the line the way he did, but there were no judgments from Vin.

Inez hadn't forgotten that, either. While Buck had physically stood up to Paulo, she remembered that Vin had been there for her as well. She had been so angry with Buck, when she found out about his actions outside the infirmary. She didn't know the whole truth about Cheyenne Mountain, of course ... but she knew enough. How, Buck didn't know ... and he didn't ask, either. Didn't think he wanted to know. Then again, she was a barkeep, as well as the owner of the bar, and she knew about people. Maybe Maybourne or one of the other regulars had gotten drunk. He didn't know.

What he did know was that in the six months since Inez had taken over the bar where Nathan, Mary, and Chris had first met Vin, it had completely changed. Before, barfights happened at least once a night, sometimes more. Now, there hadn't been a fight in the Saloon in three months. So maybe it was safe for him to take Adriana there ... or, for her to go there some night. Maybe after a mission.

Inez would like that ... she had started asking when she would get to meet Buck's hermanita. Buck had been startled, first by the revelation that Mary had become good friends with Inez ... and secondly, by the discovery that Mary had told Inez one night, while they were discussing SG-7, that the only members of SG-7 whom Adriana still kept at arms' length were Nathan, JD, and Buck himself.

It wasn't that Buck was angry with Mary for that observation. It happened to be true. Well, except the part about Adriana keeping Buck at arm's length, but Buck supposed it could look that way to someone. But that would change. As Buck wheeled his sister across the concrete to the waiting van, he quietly vowed that it was time he learned to make his sister a priority in his life again. Starting now.

Part Thirty-Eight

To his surprise, no one had hassled him about being late. That was good. After the tongue-lashing he had gotten only a few minutes earlier, JD didn't know if he could deal with any more harassment, without blowing his stack. JD Dunne was a lot of things. He knew he didn't always think ... knew that he sometimes let his pride rule his tongue. He had hurt people, people who were dear to him. Innocent people, sometimes.

But JD wanted to believe he could learn from his mistakes. He had apologized, he was trying to do better ... and yet ... based on the confrontation he had only a few minutes earlier, the reason he was late ... it wasn't good enough. Oh, it was good enough for SG-7, though Adriana was keeping him at even more of an arm's length than usual. And it was good enough for some of the archaeologists who had been on that dig.

Daniel Jackson didn't fall into that category. In the fifteen months he had been part of SG-7, JD had developed a lot of respect for the archaeologist. Maybe because they were a bit alike. They were both the youngest members of their teams (though JD wasn't that much younger than Vin, something which both teams frequently forgot. Hell, for that matter, JD often forgot it as well).

Daniel had stuck to his guns about the creation of the pyramids. And JD hadn't stopped pestering any of his commanders until he was assigned to SG-7. Their prime difference, as JD saw it, was that Daniel studied something boring and dead, while JD created something new. That, and Daniel was more of a diplomat than JD figured he would ever be. Then again, JD didn't have much interest in being a diplomat ... that was more Ezra's thing than it was JD's. However, JD still respected the Egyptologist. After all, Daniel had been instrumental in saving the world more than once, and then there was the first Abydos mission.

Which was why Daniel's tongue-lashing had shaken him. JD had been on his way to meet up with the others when he had passed Daniel and Colonel O'Neill in the hall. The young cartographer had actually been relieved when he found out that they were going on a vacation ... even though he hadn't been happy at the idea of not facing Ella Gaines. Didn't anyone understand what she had done to SG-7? Not just when she hurt Chris, but she had hurt all of them, in one way or another.

He had called out a cheerful greeting to the two men, lightly swinging his duffel bag. Jack had returned the greeting, but Daniel had simply grunted and kept moving in the opposite direction. This was the third time in as many days that Daniel had blown him off, and JD had decided enough was enough. The cartographer had turned and said, "Just what is your problem? Are you still mad because I shot my mouth off?"

Daniel shook his head and muttered something, and kept walking. However, JD wasn't willing to let this go. He had been stupid more than once during the dig, and he realized he had angered Daniel with his ill-chosen words. Not just Daniel, but the others as well. Especially ... and JD winced at the memory ... when he had accused Ezra of wanting in Adriana's pants. That had not been smart at all.

JD continued, his voice rising despite the others in the corridor, "Look, I don't know how many times I have to apologize for that! I was mad at Buck, and took it out on the wrong people! I'm sorry!" Daniel finally stopped and turned around very, very slowly. JD swallowed hard, and realized maybe he didn't want a confrontation with the Egyptologist after all. He knew Daniel wasn't a coward.

"You think this is about some dumb-ass remark you made? Let me educate you, Private Dunne, and please listen carefully. I am not Buck Wilmington, I do not have his unlimited patience. I didn't appreciate the remarks you made to myself and Dr. Wilmington, but that's not why I can't stand to look at you. You left us, Private. That fool Conklin gave our position away to the Gou'ald. We couldn't stay there, we were sitting ducks. So I started the evacuation, while Adriana took out as many Gou'ald as she could. It was her first goddamn mission, Private! Her first, and she almost died in that place!" the Egyptologist snarled, stalking back to face the cartographer.

JD started to speak, but Daniel continued furiously, "She almost died! If Colonel Larabee hadn't sent Vin Tanner back, she would have died. The structure was getting ready to fall down around them when he pulled her out of there. If the debris hadn't killed her, the Gou'ald would have. And she would have never been in that position, would have never had to remain behind to cover our asses if you had been where you were supposed to be! You know, Janet thinks she may walk with a limp for the rest of her life?"

By now, JD couldn't have spoken if he tried. He stared at the naked contempt in the blue eyes of the Egyptologist. This wasn't Chris admonishing him about shooting someone in the back, or Buck warning him about the proper way to handle a gun. This wasn't about education, this wasn't even friendly advice. This was pure anger. Pure dislike.

JD Dunne wasn't used to that. Sure, he had made his share of mistakes, but he got along with almost everyone. At least, he had up until a few months earlier. Daniel continued in that low, contemptuous voice, "I was seriously tempted to beat the living shit out of you for that stunt, but Jack talked me out of it. Told me that you had already paid a high price for your stupidity. Maybe you did, but that's not why I decided he was right. I made that decision because as satisfying it would be to give you a taste of your own medicine, you're not worth the consequences. I'll save it for the Gou'ald, who took my wife from me."

With that, the Egyptologist stormed away. Jack O'Neill watched the young man go, then turned his attention back to JD. The cartographer was feeling more than a little dizzy. In the time he had known Daniel Jackson, he had never known the other man to lose his temper. O'Neill said quietly, drawing JD's attention back to the colonel, "Bet you're wondering why he reacted like that." JD nodded, still stunned.

In a voice that reminded JD of Buck, when Buck had told him about Sarah and Adam Larabee, O'Neill said, "When Danny was a little boy ... a little younger than Billy Travis is now, actually ... he saw his parents killed. It was a stupid, freak accident ... he blames himself. There was nothing he could have done, but he thinks that by distracting his parents, he killed them. He didn't. He was just a kid. He saw his parents crushed by a falling slab."

JD stared in horror at the colonel, who nodded and continued, "Found that out ... oh, I guess about two years after I first met Danny. So, you can imagine how he felt when he found out how Dr. Wilmington had been injured. She's just a few years younger than his mother was, when she died. Same profession. I don't think I have to explain further. So when a member of the team that had guard duty pulled a stunt worthy of a green recruit, and ran off in the middle of a situation ... Danny didn't take it too well."

JD looked down at his feet and swallowed hard. No, he didn't imagine it did. But O'Neill wasn't finished with him yet. He continued, "And it really didn't set too well with him, having to leave behind a girl who had never been on a mission before. Never mind that she was the only one who had the necessary skills to cover their asses, since Daniel was the only other member of the team with any self-defense skills. The fact remains, Daniel had to leave behind someone, something that wouldn't have happened if you had been doing your job. And that someone almost died, the same way his parents did. Do you have any idea, what kind of nightmares that's given him over the last few days? Hmm?"

JD had no idea ... no idea in the world. But a lot more things made sense to him now. The reason why Daniel had been so icy toward him these last few days. Come to think of it, Major Carter was the only one who really hadn't changed toward him. Teal'c had given him one of his patented First Prime Looks, the kind he reserved for anything he considered beneath him. At first, JD had thought it was because Adriana was the Jaffa's prize student with the staff. After all, that was why Chris, Buck, Ezra, and Vin were all mad at him ... because they loved her.

Only now, he was starting to wonder uneasily if he had been wrong. Would they be just as angry if Conklin had suddenly developed a spine, and stayed behind?

He was coming to the conclusion that they would, that it didn't matter who had remained behind and had been hurt. That it was his actions they objected to. No, he hadn't caused the slabs to fall on Adriana, pinning her and breaking her leg. But one thing was true ... if he had done his job, she wouldn't have found it necessary to remain behind. She wouldn't have been hurt. It had been his job to protect the archaeologists, and while Conklin had been just as responsible, by drawing the attention of the Gou'ald to their position, JD had to take responsibility as well.

And he had, among his own team. It was just that, until now, he hadn't realized that his actions had affected more than SG-7. He would have to pay the consequences with the other SG teams, and JD recognized that it would be a long time before any of them trusted him to watch their backs again. That was the meaning of the looks which he had been receiving over the last few days. General Hammond had said he would have to earn their trust all over again, but until now, he hadn't understood what he meant by that.

O'Neill shook his head in disgust, then said, "You best get a move on, boy. You don't want to be late." JD nodded numbly and walked away, still thinking. He had already been informed that Buck would be catching up on time he spent with Adriana during this vacation. Chris had told him that, when he had told him about what they would be doing. The colonel's expression had told JD that he better not even think about objecting.

The thing was, JD had realized during the mission that he was creating an ever-growing rift between Buck and his sister. He didn't like Adriana, but he loved Buck. And he realized that if his mentor/big brother lost his sister, it would devastate Buck. For whatever reason, Buck loved her. And however he felt about Adriana, he didn't want Buck to be unhappy. He couldn't live with Buck being unhappy because of him. So he would do what Chris wanted. If Buck lost his sister, it wouldn't be because of JD ... but because she was a selfish bitch. That was something JD could live with.

Part Thirty-Nine

"Momma? Why doesn't JD like Adriana?"

Mary Travis looked up from the in-flight safety instructions when her son asked his loaded question. And it was a loaded question. She thought briefly ... very briefly ... about telling her son that he was imagining things, but Billy was a smart child. He picked up on things. No, she had to be honest with him. If only she knew what to say, since she wasn't entirely sure how to explain the events of the last few months to her son. Billy was a smart child, but he was still a child, and in some ways, terribly innocent.

Not that she wanted him any other way, but his innocence made it difficult for her to explain the ... complexities of the Wilmington siblings and JD Dunne. To Billy, it was very simple. He liked JD and he liked Adriana, so they should be friends, too. Unfortunately, it didn't always work that way, and Billy didn't fully understand that yet. Worse, Mary didn't want Billy to think it was a case of 'good guy/bad guy,' because it wasn't that simple.

At last, she replied, "It's sort of hard for me to explain, honey, because I don't really understand it, either. But I will tell you this ... no matter what happens between them, you can still be JD's friend, and you can still Adriana's friend. It's just that ... do you know why Janet and Sam are such good friends? Why Chris and Vin, or even Jack and Daniel? Why they get along so well? It's because, in part, they have something in common. It may be something simple, like where they work, or something they've done together, but they have something in common."

"Then JD and Adriana should be friends, too, Momma. They both like Buck, and they both like Vin, and they both like Chris," Billy pointed out. Ouch. Good point. However, that brought up another idea for Mary, though she was loathe to explain to her six year old. While Chris was Billy's number one hero, he adored all of the Seven, and had been known to sneak into the infirmary to make anyone in the infirmary feel better.

However, it was the best she had come up with so far. She said, "That's true, sweetheart, but don't you feel jealous sometimes, when Chris is talking to Vin, and he's not paying as much attention to you as you like?" She did her best to keep her voice neutral, so Billy didn't think she was angry with him. The little boy nodded a bit ashamedly, and Mary continued, "Well, that's part of it. JD is jealous of Adriana, because she's Buck's sister, and Adriana is jealous of JD, because Buck spends more time with JD than he does with her."

That was Mary's take on the situation, at least. There were other sticking points, such as JD leaving the archaeologists when he thought Buck had been hurt, and Adriana's reaction when she realized JD had never heard of Dune. Mary hadn't been there, she didn't see Adriana's expression. And she had a very hard time believing the archaeologist had patronized the young cartographer, but that was beside the point. JD was still very proud, and he didn't like to admit that someone knew something he didn't.

However, the main problem, it seemed to her, was jealousy. On both sides. Adriana was trying to cope with it, by spending time with other people. Her hostility only became apparent after missions such as SG-7's last, while JD's hostility was much more open. On the face of it, Adriana's version of dealing with her darker emotions was better, but Mary honestly believed JD's way was more healthy. To her way of thinking, Adriana was hiding from her jealousy and not dealing with it at all.

However, Mary didn't know everything about the young woman ... maybe it was the only way Adriana knew how to deal with her less pleasant feelings. Mary wouldn't judge her ... she did, however, worry about her. Whether Adriana was aware of it or not, the jealousy and the hurt wouldn't go away. She might think she had put it out of her mind, or out of her system, but it would still be there. And when the walls finally came down ... well, Mary was worried for her.

Billy was silent for several moments, then he asked, "Momma, why doesn't Buck spend more time with Adriana? Doesn't he love her?" Mary glanced ahead, seeing if any of the others were listening to their conversation. Whether she was willing to say it or not, she loved all of the Seven, in one way or another. And she wasn't willing to hurt any of them, for any reason. Mary knew that if Buck heard her son's question, it would hurt him.

She replied softly, "Of course he does, honey. Buck loves his sister very much." Wonderful, Mary, she thought sarcastically, how do you explain to your son that Buck doesn't know how to actually reach out to his sister? Sure, she's sleeping in his arms right now, and that's a step in the right direction. But more has to happen before Adriana will let down her guard with him. Why is she protecting herself from her own brother? What don't I know?

A lot, more than likely, but she wasn't willing to speak of that now. And fortunately, Billy accepted that Buck did love Adriana, for he fell silent. At least at first. Then he said, "Momma, Adriana was real nice to me. Does she have any little boys or little girls?" Mary shook her head, and Billy frowned, asking, "But why not? I know she likes little boys and girls, so why doesn't she have any of her own?"

"Well, I think she'd like to have a little boy or a little girl someday, but she's just not ready," Mary offered. Billy considered that, then nodded his understanding. There was a lot she didn't know about Adriana Wilmington, but Mary was willing to lay odds that her troubled relationship with her own mother played into her reluctance to have children. She wasn't sure if she would be a good mother.

Further, judging from what Mary had seen during the last few weeks, the PR officer had a sneaking suspicion that Adriana had a major problem with trusting men. And while no one could have denied her friendship with Vin, Mary also sensed that as much as she trusted the guide, Adriana didn't trust him enough. At least, she wasn't comfortable with that level of trust, even if she actually did trust Vin.

It seemed Billy had run out of questions, for he snuggled against the window and quietly fell asleep. Mary watched him fondly, lightly tucking her jacket around his small shoulders, so he didn't get cold. A soft voice murmured, "Ya done a real good job of 'splainin' to him, Mary. He's a good kid." Mary looked up and discovered a pair of bright blue eyes peering at her through the seats.

"Thank you, I think so, too. Of course, I am a little biased," Mary admitted with a grin. Vin just laughed and Mary continued, "I didn't know how else to explain things to him. Things are complicated, and Billy's a smart little boy, but I don't want him thinking that it's a good-guy/bad-guy situation. And I don't want him to feel guilty about wanting to be friends with both Adriana and JD."

"Like I tol' Ez," Vin answered softly, "Drina ain't gonna make nobody choose 'tween her and JD. She's plumb scared that she'll lose. And JD knows better. But ... it's like bein' stuck 'tween anyhow." Mary nodded her agreement.

She hadn't been there when Vin had told Ezra that Adriana wouldn't make any of them choose between herself and JD ... but Mary had a sneaking suspicion that the possibility wouldn't even cross her mind. Like Vin had said, she was too afraid that she would end up losing. That made her smart, because only idiots issued ultimatums of that nature. But it also made Mary's mother heart break, that someone could be so insecure. That she would actually expect her own family to abandon her.

Still thinking in that vein, Mary asked next, "Do you think, Vin, that if we work on her ... be there for her ... she'll eventually accept that we aren't going anywhere? I know she has faith in you, but she's still very guarded with the rest of us." Vin's eyes disappeared, then he swung himself into the seat across from her. A few aisles up, Mary could see Adriana curled up in her brother's arms, and hoped that meant they would work things out.

"Reckon she will. Takes Drina some time, 'fore she can relax with folks. Me, I was one of the lucky ones. Don't know when or why she decided to trust me ... just grateful that she did. Just keep doin' what ya been doin' all along, Mary, and let her go to ya," Vin advised quietly. He looked down the plane at his sleeping friend, and added in that quiet voice, "Reckon ya'll break through sooner 'n ya think."

And with that curious statement, he gave her that devastating Tanner smile, then shifted himself back into his own seat. Mary Travis just smiled at the back of the tawny head. Vin was grateful that Adriana had given him her trust, all those years ago. And Mary was grateful for whatever had led Vin Tanner to that bar the previous year.

Part Forty

The flight didn't take long at all. At least, not to Adriana, who fell asleep almost immediately. That had been embarrassing. She and Buck had talked some in the van, though not much. Not nearly enough, but Adriana was willing to take things slow. She was miserably aware that JD considered her a bitch, and she wavered between not caring what he thought, and feeling guilty for wanting to be important to her brother.

Buck had been nothing but solicitous from the moment she had awakened to find him and Chris ready to check her out of the infirmary. Their conversation in the van had been almost that of polite strangers, with Buck questioning her about some of the digs she had been on. His excuse was that he wanted to know what kinds of people she met on those things, since he had met Tanner. Adriana had laughed at Vin's one-fingered salute over the top of the seat.

But while the conversation was stilted, it was the first time they had talked for any length of time in ... well ... in years. Eventually, however, she talked herself out, and as they boarded the plane, Buck had arranged her so that she was comfortable and in a secured position. Once the flight attendant had seen Adriana's legs, they were left alone. Although, knowing Buck, he would have brought the lady around with his charm.

Adriana wondered if there were any women who could say 'no' to Buck Wilmington, aside from Inez Rescillos (whom she really wanted to meet). Nettie could, of course, but Nettie was a law unto herself. She could laugh at herself now, after meeting the woman, but Adriana had been genuinely afraid Nettie wouldn't like her. It seemed, however, that not only did Nettie like her, she respected her, too. Not because of Vin, not because of Chris, not because of Buck.

No, it seemed that Nettie respected her because Adriana was willing to lend a hand. Something which the young archaeologist found strange, but when she thought about it, she realized that it was something else Nettie had in common with Priscilla Meadows. Priscilla never had much use for prima donnas, or anyone who didn't pull their weight on a dig, or in a classroom. For the first time, Adriana realized how fortunate she was, to have had Priscilla as her mentor. And with that, came a flash of insight.

She wondered if Priscilla had ever found it necessary to protect her, the way her brother tried to protect JD Dunne. Or if she ever had that inclination. Adriana had known that Priscilla looked on her as a daughter, but it wasn't quite the same thing. Had Priscilla's husband ever resented her students for the demands they made on her time? Searching her memory, she didn't think so ... but ... God, maybe she really was being unreasonable for wanting a few hours to spend with her brother, alone. Just the two of them, no distractions.

The constant carousel whirling in her brain was hurting her head and making her sleepy. Although, Adriana had a sneaking suspicion that the pain medication had something to do with that as well. Within minutes after their plane took off, Adriana had fallen asleep, her head resting on the window. That wasn't how she woke up. A sudden movement woke her up, and she felt something thudding under her ear.

A gentle hand skimmed down her back, and a familiar voice over her head murmured, "Easy, hon, I gotcha. We're starting to descend." Buck? Confused but not disoriented enough to simply react, Adriana remained in her position against her brother. Again, she heard Buck's voice, "I think the plane dropping like that woke her up. She's okay ... just give her a minute to get her bearings."

"I'm sorry," she murmured. They were descending? As in, getting ready to land? She had slept through the entire flight? Shit! She had only meant to take a short nap! Long enough to get her energy back, then she had planned to talk to her brother some more. Not about the serious stuff ... the stuff she knew she had to face eventually, much as she wanted to hide ... but the not-quite-silly-but-not-as-serious stuff. The kind of stuff she and Chris used to talk about, before he had been transferred out of her life. Chris. Did he know how much she had missed him? Maybe she should tell him.

"Ain't no need for you to apologize, baby girl. Between the flying and the pain meds and everything else, it's a wonder you didn't fall asleep before we even got to the airport. But, I imagine you're a mite uncomfortable," Buck observed. Unfortunately, as soon he said that, Adriana developed an ache in the small of her back from the way she was twisted in the seat. The pain in her legs was still present, but Adriana was learning to live with that.

"Let me help, big fella," a familiar voice said, and Adriana lifted her head to see Chris smiling down at her. Lord and Lady, that smile of his! She wondered if she should tell him that, about how he should smile more often. It made his eyes light up. She had heard a little about what Chris Larabee had become after the deaths of Sarah and Adam, but the man now leaning over the seats to help her was the one she had always known and loved.

Damn medication was making her loopy. She gave a soft, stifled gasp of pain as Buck eased her forward and Chris slid a pillow behind her ... but the moment her back hit that wall of softness, some of the stress eased from her. She sat back with a sigh, smiling up at Chris, who ruffled her hair. Feeling more than a little loopy, and not really caring any more, she said, "Thanks, cowboy."

His eyes narrowed in a mock-glare as he growled, "Did you just call me a 'cowboy,' little girl?" Adriana just giggled at him, and the glare abruptly disappeared. He ruffled her hair again, adding, "Hell, I can't shoot you ... after the time I've threatened to shoot Tanner, and didn't do it, I suppose I can't shoot a half-crippled little princess." Half-crippled was it? She raised her eyebrows at him, allowing a half smile to curve her mouth.

However, it was Vin who observed from beside Chris, "She may have a broken leg, cowboy, but reckon she could still make ya talk in a squeaky voice." As he spoke, Vin looked around the seat and winked at her. Chris slapped him in the back of his head, and Vin growled, then added, "Course, if she wants to do that, reckon I can help her and hold ya down. Whaddaya think, Buck ... think the two a' us can take Larabee?"

"I don't know about Buck, and wouldn't try to speak for him, but my money's on you and Adriana," Mary Travis observed, joining in the conversation. Adriana smiled, though she was still making up her mind about the blonde captain. Not so much whether or not she could trust Captain Travis, but how far she was willing to allow the woman in at the moment. Her instincts were yelling at her to take that leap of faith, but Adriana wasn't ready to trust her instincts yet.

"So's mine," Chris answered with a sigh and long-suffering expression. He grinned at Adriana, totally blowing the effect, then leaned over the seat to kiss the top of Adriana's head. The 'fasten seat-belt' light came on, and Chris eased himself back into his seat. Vin followed suit, though not before winking at Adriana again. They would be landing in about twenty minutes, and there was a van waiting at the airport to take them to the cabin.

According to Captain Travis, it would take about two hours for them to reach the cabin. While Adriana had her doubts about the effectiveness of this plan ... getting them out of the SGC and away from Ella Gaines ... she couldn't deny that a rest was a good idea.

They all needed vacations, and General Hammond had summed it up by saying that if he waited until someone had been there a year before giving them a vacation, they were liable to collapse from physical and mental exhaustion. Adriana couldn't argue with that logic, so she hadn't even made the attempt. Besides, she had always wanted to go to the Pacific Northwest, and while Montana wasn't exactly 'Pacific,' it was most definitely 'Northwest.'

As the plane made its descent, Adriana wondered about the base, and if everyone was okay. It seemed to be a sure bet that Gaines would return by the end of the week. It was Saturday now, and they had already started beefing up the security. Adriana knew that the general wouldn't sacrifice all of Stargate Command for them ... it was pure foolishness. The SGC was all that stood between Earth and the Gou'ald, the general couldn't sacrifice that for the sake of one team.

Adriana understood that. So did the others. That was why the Kalispell police had been alerted ... if psycho-bitch managed to get past security, the airport would be shut down, the police would stake out the bus and train station. Hammond wouldn't sacrifice the SGC ... but nor would he sacrifice SG-7 and their civilian companions. At the same time, Chris had wrangled permission for each of his men to carry their weapons, though not on board the plane itself. He had been willing to make that concession, so long as they had their weapons on the ground.

So they would be all right. Vin and Chris were making contingency plans. She could hear them behind her, talking in low tones. Comforted by the knowledge that her 'big brother' and her closest friend were both on the case, Adriana relaxed once more. She had heard 'united we stand, divided we fall' often in college. But today, on this plane, with SG-7, with Captain Travis and her son, Adriana actually believed it.

Part Forty-One

Vin Tanner hated flying. He hated being cooped up in a small area, he hated not feeling firm ground below him. Oh, he knew that statistically speaking, he was safer in a plane than he was in a car ... that didn't make him feel any better. It seemed to Vin that you had a better chance of surviving a car accident than you did of surviving a plane crash. However, they were getting ready to land, and Vin's attention had been occupied during the flight.

Larabee knew how much he hated to fly. That was why he insisted on working on the damn contingency plans, so Vin would have a focus other than ... well, would have a focus. Larabee probably thought he was bein' real sneaky, but Vin had seen through him. And, not for the first time, Vin wondered if Chris was counting on that. Probably. Damn cowboy could be just as sneaky as Vin himself.

He was also worried about their friends back at the base. It had gone against every fiber of his being, to light out the way they had. But he could see the sense in it. Mary and Adriana were liable to confront Gaines themselves, and while Adriana could take care of herself under ordinary circumstances, she had two strikes against her ... a broken leg and a badly bruised one. Mary had snuck a pair of crutches onto the plane, so Adriana didn't have to use the wheelchair all the time, but she would have a helluva time moving from place to place.

And, he admitted to himself that he was a little worried about his longtime friend. He trusted her to take care of her faltering relationship with Buck. Vin wasn't a man who involved himself in the relationships of others. He had been sorely tempted once, with the Richmonds, but Priscilla's intervention had kept him from doing anything stupid. Years later, and years wiser, Vin was starting to see just how stupid he could have been, if Priscilla hadn't stepped in.

But that was neither here nor there ... the simple truth was, Adriana was a grown woman, and she had to work things out with Bucklin on her own. Which wasn't to say that Vin wouldn't help her along, in little ways, but the actual deed was up to her. She would do it in her own way, and on her own time, but she would do it. Vin had faith in that. More than that, he had faith in her, not so different from the faith he had in Chris.

Chris. Vin glanced at his best friend, wondering how Chris really felt about this entire situation. Having to leave the SGC, instead of staying and confronting the woman who had caused them all so much grief. Not just Chris, though he was the most obvious. There was also Buck, who had lost something precious when Hildy had died in his arms. Vin frowned. What had the others lost? They had all lost something to Ella Gaines, but Vin realized he wasn't sure what the others had lost.

He decided he would talk to Josiah about it ... maybe the big man would have some answers for him. He had become so lost in his thoughts, he didn't even realize how quickly they were descending, until the wheels of the plane hit the runway. The plane gave a little skip, and Vin's fingers tightened on the seat in front of him. Aw hell. He caught a sideways glance from Chris ... I'm okay, cowboy, just surprised me is all.

As the plane continued its journey to the terminal, Vin struggled with his claustrophobia once more. Okay, they were on the ground ... this was a good thing. They were a helluva lot less likely to crash if they were on the ground. Now, if the goddamn walls would stop closing in on him! He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, then letting it out. He opened his eyes, his nerves somewhat steadier. At the same time, he found a familiar pair of dark hazel eyes staring at him from the space between the window and the seat.

Adriana didn't say anything, just regarded him steadily. They had two hours in the van before they reached this cabin. Ranch. Whatever the hell ya wanted to call it. If he knew Drina, she would probably be embarrassed about falling asleep on the flight, and make up for it by talking nonstop all the way to the cabin. Remembering the last time she had done that, Vin made a mental note to buy her a bottle of something nonalcoholic on the way. From past experience, Vin knew that Drina's voice tended to give out quicker when she was drinking alcohol.

"Don't see how ya can sleep, Drina," he teased. She stuck out her tongue, and Vin continued, "Then again, I reckon after flyin' 'cross the ocean ... twice ... this ain't nothin' for ya." She cocked her head, then shook it slowly from side to side, an impish grin appearing. He realized that he didn't know if she had flown before leaving for Germany three years earlier, and asked, "So, how many flights does this make for ya?"

"Uhm ... I'll have to get back to you on that. Petra and I would fly from country to country in Europe sometimes on our summer vacations. I've kinda lost track of how many times I've flown. The last time I flew, when I returned to the US after I got my Masters and Doctorate, I spent so much time in airports, I swore to myself, never again. Yeah. Right. Tell me another one," she sighed, rolling her eyes in disgust.

Vin laughed and teased, "Well, reckon y'all knew better in the future. Don't be sayin' never, or it'll come back and bite ya in the ass." Adriana responded with the same one-fingered salute he had given Buck earlier, and Vin grabbed the finger, saying, "Hey now, that ain't somethin' a lady should be knowin,' much less doin.' Who taught ya that, anyhow?" A snigger to his right drew his attention to his best friend, and Vin growled, "Larabee. Shoulda known."

"Yes, you should have, and you should have also remembered that I'm no lady. Remember the debate we had that one night when Will and Charlotte were over? We agreed that Dawn, Carly, Charlotte and I weren't ladies, we were women," Adriana pointed out to him. Vin just glowered at her. Before he could say anything, however, he was interrupted by a voice from behind him.

"Much as this conversation fascinates me, I do believe we are holdin' up the line. So, Mr. Tanner, if you would be so kind as to inform Major Wilmington to aid his sister, we can be on our way," Ezra observed in a low voice. Vin looked up and found that Nathan and Josiah were holding up the line of passengers to allow them out. Mary had scooped Billy into her arms, the still-sleeping child nestled against her shoulder, while the men took their respective carry-on bags.

When he looked back to Buck, he discovered that Chris was carefully easing Adriana across the big man's lap and into his own arms. The portion of the plane that was in front of them had already emptied out, so Chris easily carried Adriana down the aisle, turning sideways to avoid bumping her legs. Vin grabbed his own bag, as well as Larabee's, and followed the colonel into the tunnel that would take them to the main terminal.

Buck would grab his own bags, and Adriana's ... at least, that was what Buck and Chris had agreed upon while Drina was sleeping. Chris would take Drina, and Buck would get the bags. Vin allowed an amused smirk to cross his face. Under ordinary circumstances, Buck would be wantin' to carry the girl ... but these weren't ordinary circumstances. The girl was Buck's sister. That changed everything.

Two hours to the cabin. Probably another two hours while everyone settled in. Mary had worked out the rooming situation. Not surprisingly, Ezra had agreed to room with Billy. Vin and Chris would share a room that sat just off the back porch.

Mary, Vin had no doubt, had given them that room on purpose. It would allow Vin to slip outside in the middle of the night, without waking anyone ... well, except maybe Chris. Depending on how asleep he was. And how quiet Vin was. Josiah and Nathan would be rooming together ... Buck and JD. Mary and Adriana would have the final room, which would give them a chance to get to know each other.

Vin didn't know if Billy had been upset when he found out he wouldn't be rooming with Chris ... Mary didn't say. But as the little boy woke up from his nap and lifted his head from his mother, Vin really didn't think the child minded too much. Because as his eyes focused on Vin, Billy's face lit up with a grin and he waved excitedly. Maybe this vacation idea wasn't such a bad thing after all. Maybe they all could have some fun during the next few weeks.

Part Forty-Two

"Tag, you're it!"

"I wish I had a videocamera with me. Chris Larabee, the man who makes half the personnel in the SGC quake with a single glare, playing 'tag' with a little boy. And getting the pants beat off him," Mary Travis observed. Her two companions both laughed, and Mary continued, glancing at the taller of the pair, "Vin, I still don't understand why you aren't out there playing. Unless you're planning on letting Chris wear out Billy."

The guide shook his head, taking a sip of soda, and replied, "Naw, though that's a thought." Mary laughed again. However, the humor left her as she looked at the quiet young man. What had his life been like when he was Billy's age? Did he have a chance to run and play and laugh, the way her Billy did? It would have been just about a year since his mother died, when he was six. He would have still been in mourning for her.

An unexpected giggle brought Mary out of her grim reverie, and she looked over at the third member of their small group. Adriana Wilmington was leaning back against a rocking chair, her legs stretched out in front of her. Over the past three days, ever since they had arrived in Montana, she had slowly been building up strength in her bruised leg. She could put some weight on it, but even with the support of the crutches, she eventually fell back on the wheelchair.

Mary regarded the only other female in the group affectionately. Adriana was a little loopy from the pain medication at this time of the day. Vin had bought her a bottle of Coke as they left the airport, observing that alcohol dried out her throat.

Nathan pointed out that alcohol and meds didn't mix anyhow. Vin had inclined his head in acknowledgment, then taken the Coke to Adriana. It was Mary's considered opinion that if this was what Adriana was like on pain medication, kept within the proper dosage ... well, it would be interesting to see what she was like when she actually did drink alcohol. For now, however, she just smiled as Adriana pointed out, "Chris has half the personnel of the SGC cowering, and the other half swooning. Well, make that one quarter swooning, and the other quarter drooling."

Mary almost spit out her own drink at that observation. That wasn't the first time Adriana had said something like that. The previous night, Ezra had been using his more formal speech after getting his dander up over something that had been on TV. Funny ... where some people's speech went downhill when they were angry, Ezra's took an upgrade. Over the past fifteen months, as he grew more comfortable with the others and with the SGC, he rarely spoke so formally. It was only when he was truly upset that he started using his ten-dollar words.

Adriana finally broke in, mid-rant, and said, "Ez? Would you mind speaking in vernacular English, so I can figure out what the hell you're saying? These damn pain meds are making it hard for me to think, much less be diplomatic, so could you please calm down and start from the beginning? I know you're ticked off, but I can't do anything to help if I can't figure out what has you all riled up."

Mary wasn't sure which was funnier ... Adriana's comments, or Ezra's expression. It was, as JD had dubbed it, his 'what just happened there' look. And coming from anyone else, Adriana's remarks to Ezra wouldn't have been nearly as funny ... however, coming from the normally reserved Adriana, who was usually diplomatic when she did speak (up until you made her mad, at least), it was hysterically funny.

Ezra had sketched a graceful bow and answered, "My apologies, darlin' girl." He sat down, grabbed the remote, and turned down the television ... then explained in vernacular English exactly what had upset him so badly. Mary hadn't been paying attention to the television set, but apparently, a leading Egyptologist had once more poo-pooed the notion that the Sphinx was much older than originally thought. And, knowing both Adriana, and that she had done her thesis on that possibility, Ezra had not taken kindly to the derogatory remarks about anyone who even considered that possibility.

In other words, Mary had thought at the time, someone insulted someone he cares about, a female someone at that, and Ezra got his Irish up. At the moment, Ezra was inside the ranch house, either sleeping or reading. It was a vacation, she and Adriana had joined forces and refused to allow the other men to wake him up. Mary laughed to herself, remembering the looks on the faces of the guys when they had confronted the two barely awake women.

Buck and JD were inside the house as well, playing video games. Adriana had told her brother the previous day he didn't have to wait on her hand and foot. She just needed to know he was there if she needed him. It had been decided, after Adriana and Mary joined forces to let Ezra do what he wanted on vacation, that all the guys would do what they wanted. That's what vacations were for after all, weren't they?

Which was why Nathan was reading up on his medical journals (that was fun???), and Josiah was catching up on his reading as well. Vin had opted to sit outside and watch Chris play tag with Billy, while Mary and Adriana did whatever they felt like. Adriana was limited in what she could do, but didn't seem to mind. She observed it would give her a chance to catch up on her letter-writing. She had told Vin that she was writing to Carly ... one of Adriana's roommates in college, after Claire had moved out of the dorm and in with Chanu.

Mary had gotten a treat, when Adriana and Vin started reminding each other of things that Carly had done. She was a wild one ... not bad wild, but the kind of wild which Mary had always secretly admired. The journalist nearly fell off the porch laughing when Vin recounted Carly's reaction to Chanu. She had known from various sources, including Claire herself, that Adriana had decked Chanu for attacking Vin.

And knowing Chanu as she did now, seeing the way Vin and Chanu interacted, Mary would have never believed the rocky start. Or maybe she would, given her own rocky start with Chris. But if the rocky start between Vin and Chanu was hard to believe, Adriana's reaction to finding Vin in her dorm room unconscious had not. She could easily see the archaeologist hauling off and clobbering anyone who messed with Vin, and that included someone she loved.

Eventually, the pair stopped talking and Adriana returned her attention to her letter writing. Things had been quiet for the last few minutes, until Mary had made her observation about having a video camera. And after Adriana made her own comment about Chris, Vin put in, "I ain't gonna ask 'bout which quarter does what, don't rightly think I want to know." Adriana looked up from her letter-writing again, exchanged a look with Mary, then both turned evil grins on the young guide. Vin gulped and added, "Nope, definitely don't want to know."

Part Forty-Three

"Smart," Mary observed, her grin growing steadily more evil, then added with a proud look at her favorite (albeit only) student, "But that's something I already knew. Adriana, Vin tells me that what he learned about history, he learned from you." Adriana favored the blonde with a faint smile, but said nothing, and Mary continued, "Billy really doesn't like history ... I was wondering, what got you interested in history and archaeology?"

"Mmmm ... I guess it was really one of my teachers in grade school. Back then, when I was in grade school, it was called 'social studies,' but it was really history. I never understood that. And she had a way of teaching ... it made me realize that history pulled everything together. You like sports? That has a history. Everything has a history. I ... I suppose she made it accessible, and when I'm enthusiastic about something, it's pretty hard to shut me up," Adriana explained, stating something that almost everyone had already figured out.

Mary said nothing, just listened intently. Vin was watching his longtime friend closely, and Mary guessed he had never seen this side of her before. Adriana continued, "That started it, along with the Indiana Jones movies. Then, when I met Chris ... well, I remember one time. Buck had duty and Chris didn't, so Chris asked me if I'd like to go to this ... don't even remember what it was called, when Chris mentioned it to me, but it was sort of a dig. It was held at one of the high schools, and they had real archaeologists running this dig for kids."

She put down her pen, grinning at the memory, and continued, "You mentioned a few minutes ago, about having a videocamera, to tape Billy and Chris playing ... I wish I had a camera that day. The sight of Chris Larabee on his hands and knees in the dirt. He must have hated it, but I loved it. We spent the next four hours there. And that was it for me. On the way home, we stopped off at the community pool, and snuck in to take showers, then went to a burger place for dinner. I don't think I stopped talking about it all through dinner."

She didn't seem to notice Chris and Billy as they collapsed onto the porch steps, but mused, "Maybe Chris didn't hate it as much as I thought he did. I remember, when Buck asked me what we had done all day, and I told him all about the dig, I glanced over at Chris, for clarification, I think. He was watching me with ... the strangest look on his face. You know the look Vin gets sometimes? He'll be smiling, but not saying anything, and his eyes kinda crinkle up? It was kinda like that, but Chris ... I don't know."

"I didn't hate it, little princess. Even captains in the US Air Force like opportunities to play in the dirt like little kids from time to time. Actually, I had more fun watching you than anything else," Chris replied. Adriana jumped at the sound of his voice, then blushed. A half second after that, pain flashed across her face. Mary figured she had probably jarred her leg when she tensed up. Mary had broken bones before, she had a pretty good idea what had happened.

"Reckon I woulda liked a picture of that," Vin said, his eyes twinkling with laughter, "Chris Larabee playin' in the dirt like a ten year old." Chris glared at the guide, who just laughed again. He looked at Adriana and asked, "How's that letter to Carly comin,' Drina? Ya told her 'bout us yet?" Adriana looked at him, her dark hazel eyes sparkling in a way that Mary had come to recognize. Oh, this was about to get interesting!

"And just what makes you think I'm writing about any of you yahoos?" she challenged. Mary put her arm around her son, looking over at Chris, who just winked. Adriana continued, "Besides, even if I did tell her about the crazy things you've done lately, do you really think I'd surprise her? This is, after all, Carly we're talking about here. The woman who got a picture of you when you were inebriated one night and ... and skyclad."

At that, Mary almost inhaled her tea. Vin Tanner skyclad. Ohhh, my, that did present some ... errrr ... rather interesting images to her imagination! Chris was looking from the impish grin that was decorating Adriana's face, to the bright red stain which seemed likely to permanently decorate Vin's. He looked back at Mary and mouthed, 'skyclad?' in confusion. Mary, who had done a few pieces on Wiccans and witches in the military, was familiar with the term. She mouthed back, 'naked.'

Larabee's jaw dropped and his eyes widened, then he looked back at Vin, who was glaring at Adriana. However, since she had grown up with the Larabee glare, it didn't seem like the Tanner glare was really having any effect on her at the moment. Then again, that might have also been due to the fact that the pain meds were still in her system, and she was on the loopy side. Then the light hazel eyes began twinkling with amusement, and Mary knew that Chris had a new weapon in his arsenal when it came to teasing Vin.

"I ... don't suppose there's a story to go along with this, is there, little princess?" Chris asked. Adriana nodded, still grinning almost maniacally. However, Mary could see her eyes shifting to Billy, and Chris said, "Hey, Billy ... can you do me a huge favor and get me a bottle of water out of the fridge? Chasing you was hard work!" The little boy looked from Vin to Chris, obviously torn between hearing a story about Vin and doing something for his hero.

After a moment, he asked, "Drina, Vin wasn't hurt, was he? You said that he was inebriated ... does that mean he was in an accident?" The little boy looked worried about one of his other heroes, and Adriana shook his head. Billy said with a sigh of relief, "Oh, good. I was afraid he had an accident when he tripped on his blue cloak." Blue cloak? Oh. Skyclad. Of course he wouldn't know what it meant, and Mary realized that was why Adriana had used it.

"No, honey, he wasn't in an accident, and he wasn't hurt. The only thing that really hurt was his pride," Adriana answered. Billy smiled and ran into the house after the bottle of water which Chris had requested. And for the first time, Mary realized her son had used Vin's nickname for his friend ... who, judging from Vin's expression, would become his late friend. She said once Billy was out of earshot, "It really wasn't his fault. He got caught in the crossfire of a revenge practical joke that backfired."

Vin was still blushing, but explained, "The gal in the apartment next to Drina, Dawn and Carly was jealous a' Carly, on account of because she was so pretty. Drina once described Carly as a gal version 'a Buck, and if ya ever get to meet her, y'all see why. It weren't just that she had a pretty face, though it didn't hurt none. She ... shone. She lit up the room, just by bein' in it. Some women got jealous 'a that. Drina and Dawn never did, 'cause they could light up the room, too. It was just that, Carly actually liked the attention."

"So this gal, Shelby, by name, really got into it with Carly one night. Carly was still fuming from the way her boyfriend broke up with her earlier, and she wasn't in the mood for Shelby's bitching. She let Shelby have it both barrels, and Wynn decided to get even with a so-called peace offering. It was liquor, disguised as tea. Except, instead of Carly drinking it, Vin got his hands on it after he had been helping us outside," Adriana explained, taking up the narrative.

"Ohhhh ... no," Mary said, getting an idea where this was heading. She had heard of that trick in college, actually. Except, in that case, it had been putting marijuana in brownies, but it was just a variation on the same theme. And Vin, probably to avoid getting dehydrated, had gone for the tea. She didn't know what else the girls had in their refrigerator, but Mary did know tea wasn't the worst thing he could have grabbed.

"Oh yes. Of course, with the alcohol, that dehydrated him further and made him even more hot. So Vin stripped out of his clothes to cool off. Carly found him in the bathroom, trying to take a shower. And being the kind of gal she was, without telling Dawn or me about it until later, she snapped a few pictures of Vin ... blackmail purposes. You understand what I mean, I think," Adriana said. Mary nodded, as did Chris, and Adriana continued, "Well, after she snapped her pictures, she called for me and Dawn to help her with Vin." Mary cringed ... oohh, dear. The slight blush on Adriana's cheeks told her what that was like.

"I woke up with the headache from hell and feelin' like ... well, I weren't feelin' too good," Vin admitted. Mary noticed the change in wording, and observed her son coming toward them with a bottle of water in one hand and a bottle of juice in the others. She smiled at Vin, who tipped an imaginary hat in her direction. He continued, "So that's the story. Drina trots it out ever so often, just to get a rise outta me."

An unfortunate choice of words, for Chris almost fell off the steps, laughing hysterically. It took Vin only a beat, then his face turned bright red as he figured out what Chris was thinking, and he glowered at the colonel. It took Adriana a few more seconds after that to follow the trail of thought, then she exploded with laughter. If this kept up, by the end of the vacation, Mary had a feeling Chris would have a lot more ammunition to use against Vin!

Part Forty-Four

You are so dead! That was the idea behind the look he was giving her, but he knew better than to think she was afraid of him. Damn girl. And damn Larabee for having such a dirty mind! Still, Vin Tanner had a sense of humor all his own, and after a moment, he began to realize how funny it was. Still, paybacks were a bitch, and he figured he would pay back the damn cowboy, and the giggling archaeologist leaning against the rocking chair.

He would have to put off Drina's retribution, since she was hurt, but Larabee was fair game. Jack might be able to help him figure out a prank for Adriana. Something that wouldn't hurt her ... or scare her. Vin didn't think he would survive her payback if he scared her. He had done that once in Texas, an accident ... she had been so angry with him once she stopped being scared, Dawn had to physically sit on her to keep her from beating the living shit out of him.

That had been an accident ... a ... a miscommunication, as Ezra would say. If it was deliberate, her reaction would be far, far nastier. Nope. He couldn't do anything that scared her, which left Chris and Buck out of the equation. And Vin would cut off his right hand before he would do anything that might cause her any pain. To quote Ezra, he might have to get juvenile. Putting hair dye in her shampoo, for example, or maybe her conditioner?

He might need Billy's advice for this. Little tricks that the boy liked to play on Chris sometimes, as a way of showing affection. As Billy handed the bottle of ice water to Chris first, then the bottle of juice to Adriana, Vin motioned the boy over to sit with him. Billy did so happily, plopping himself on the guide's lap. Mary regarded him with suspicious eyes ... until he glanced first at Chris, then at Adriana, then winked at her. Mary raised her eyebrows ... then grinned. Hmmm. Maybe Mary wouldn't mind helping out as well? Especially if it meant being one up on Chris?

Adriana was watching him suspiciously. Vin wasn't worried. He just smiled very sweetly at her ... and the returning smile was positively evil. Aww hell! He definitely needed Billy's help for this one. He knew she was expecting payback now, which meant she would be watching her back. The trouble was, the mind of a six year old boy worked very differently from that of a twenty-five year old woman.

That, however, worked in Vin's favor. Especially after Billy asked hopefully, "Drina? Do you have more stories about Vin? Or Chris? Or Buck?" Adriana turned her attention to the little boy, her smile softening. For a moment, an image flashed through Vin's mind ... Raquel Hernandez, snuggled against his body after they rescued her. Then the image was gone, and he was seeing Billy again.

"Oh, I think I might have a few. But I can't think of any of them right now, honey. Would it be okay if I waited until later to tell you?" Adriana asked. After ya have a chance to edit them stories for little ears, ya mean, Vin thought, but kept that to himself. While Adriana was honest with children, she accepted that different parents had different ideas about when their children were ready for different things.

Vin's guess was, Adriana and Mary had already talked about that, and Adriana had acceded to Mary's wishes. Maybe because she wished her mother had been like Mary? It was something that never occurred to Vin before, quite simply because his mother had never made any secret of how much she loved him. However, it made sense. Mary was protective of her son, yes, but not overprotective.

"Well, while you're thinking up those stories, how about if we move this party inside? I need a shower, and I think it's getting close to lunch time," Chris observed. The colonel grinned wickedly and added, "Besides, I think it is time to wake up Ezra, vacation or not. Need some help up there, little princess?" As he set down his water bottle, Billy left his mother's side and scooped it up, then took Adriana's juice and scampered into the house.

"I don't particularly want any help, but I think I need it," came the exasperated response. Chris laughed and knelt at her side, gently scooping her into his arms. Adriana made a face and said, "You know, Chris, you're right. You look good all sweaty, but you do need a shower." She gave a squeak as Chris seemed to drop her, and added, "The nice thing about a shower is, you'll still be all wet, but you'll smell much nicer."

"Keep it up, little princess," Larabee warned, but the glare he gave her was negated by the way he was struggling to keep from laughing. She just gave him a sweet smile, and Vin leaned against the post, enjoying the banter between his two friends. Chris added, "And don't think you can smile at me all pretty, and get out of hot water. Doesn't work like that, little princess." Now Adriana laughed outright.

"It always has, cowboy, it always has!" she chortled, and it was Vin's turn to almost fall off the porch, laughing. Mary laughed as well and left her seat to help him up. Chris responded with a mock growl, and swept her into the house, amid Adriana's giggles.

Vin offered Mary his arm and the reporter accepted it, saying softly, "I wish this time could go on forever. Not have to worry about Ella Gaines. Not have to acknowledge the possibility that she might get past the SGC. I know, that's not reality. But that doesn't stop me from wishing. And there's another part of me which hopes she does come here. There's a part of me, Vin, which wants to confront her, and make her pay for everyone she's hurt."

Vin looked at her as they went into the house, and Mary went on, "Oh, I know that's selfish. I know how ugly things can get. She's not sane, Vin. She killed Sarah and Adam, she'll have no compunction whatsoever about killing Billy. And I remind myself of that, whenever I want a confrontation with her. I remind myself that she'll have no problem killing Billy, and no problem killing me. My son has lost enough."

"Reckon we all have, Mary," Vin answered as they entered the living room, to find everyone already gathered there. Well, almost everyone. Josiah was in the kitchen, making sandwiches for lunch. Chris had settled Adriana on the sofa and she looked close to falling asleep. Chris bapped Buck on the head after he shouted in triumph for scoring another point on the video game he and JD were playing, then nodded toward Adriana. Obvious message being, 'shut up, your sister is trying to sleep!'

As Mary slipped off to the kitchen to help Josiah, Vin caught her wrist and added, "But Mary, even if she does come here ... ain't no way none of us are gonna let her hurt you or Billy. Like you said. She done hurt enough folks." Mary smiled at him, a smile that worried Vin a little bit. He didn't know quite how to read it, and that by itself scared him. In all the time he had known Mary Travis, there had never been a time when he couldn't read her.

He repeated his silent vow to protect her and Billy, no matter what it took, as he took his own place in the living room beside Chris. Buck had ended the game and turned the television set over to the others. Ezra was still waking up, but at least he was up and moving. Adriana said sleepily, "Go get your shower, Ezra, your hair is sticking up." Ezra put his hand to the top of his head, already forming a protest that his hair did not stick up.

However, as his fingers touched an upright lock, the words died on his lips. Vin forced back a chuckle, thinking this was probably the first time he had ever seen Ezra less than immaculately dressed. Even when they were on a mission, Ezra had always been neat and well-kept, not a hair out of place. He had certainly never seen the resident gambler/negotiator in a pair of boxers and t-shirt, with his hair sticking up.

"Uh ... thank ya, m'darlin' girl ... but what can I do to ensure news of this aberration is not spread around Stargate Command?" Ezra inquired a bit awkwardly as he rose to his feet. Vin exchanged a grin with Chris, especially after he saw JD's confused look. He glanced over his shoulder at Adriana, who had one eye open, and a half smile hovering about her lips. Before JD could ask what the hell Ezra meant, someone beat him to the translation.

"Ezra's wondering how much Adriana wants to keep her mouth shut, and not tell anyone else at the SGC that he was looking less than neat and tidy," Josiah said.

Vin looked up as the big man brought the sandwiches into the living room, and Josiah winked at him. He continued blithely, "Ezra, I would suggest you take the young lady's suggestion, before your sandwich isn't edible. Miss Drina, I can put your sandwich back into the refrigerator if you want to take a short nap?" Adriana smiled sleepily and nodded, and Vin realized that someone else had picked up on his nickname for her. He wasn't sure how he felt about that, but decided it wasn't really that important.

"Hey, how come you won't put Ezra's back in the fridge?" JD asked as he accepted his own sandwich from Mary. Actually, he asked the question at the same time he was eating, so the words were somewhat muffled, but everyone understood him anyhow. That didn't stop Mary from giving him a warning look. JD swallowed, blushing, and added, "Sorry, ma'am. But how come you can't put his in the refrigerator while he's showering?"

"Because, son, it will take me perhaps five minutes to shower, and I don't have a broken leg. Being in that much pain leaves a person quite exhausted," Ezra replied. He maneuvered himself past the others, and paused at the sofa long enough to ruffle Adriana's dark hair. That earned him a growl, and Ezra sped from the room, laughing. Vin sat back and relaxed as Josiah returned Adriana's sandwich to the refrigerator. However, he was still thinking about his conversation with Mary, and decided to run through the plans he and Chris had made.

Part Forty-Five

"I'm sorry, General."

George Hammond looked at the man who had spoken, the commander of SG-5, and wished there was some way to reassure him. He had done nothing wrong ... had tried to protect his team, tried to protect the SGC. One of his people had even sacrificed herself. But it had all been for nothing. Ella Gaines had used SG-5's signal to gain access to the Gate Room, and taken the SGC somewhat by surprise, only four days after Larabee's departure with the others.

Twelve hours earlier, he had been informed of an incoming traveler and that the signal belonged to SG-5. He had hesitated. He knew there was the possibility that SG-5 had been compromised ... but at the same time, he didn't know that for sure. And so, he had ordered the iris to be opened ... allowing Ella Gaines and her little gang of mercenaries into the SGC, guns blazing like gunfighters of old. General Hammond still regretted that decision.

He was also second guessing his decision to have the remaining Marines stand down, rather than cause a bloodbath. He had been trying to buy time. Some of those Marines had died anyhow. Was it all for nothing?

However, he had learned that sometimes, it was necessary to make a sacrifice, in order to win the game. He had heard this likened to a chess game. The trouble was, this particular chess game had very high stakes. He told the commander of SG-5, "It's not your fault, son, I made the decision to open the iris." Keeping one wary eye on the nearest mercenary, he added softly, "Besides, not all hope is lost." The mercenary was coming back toward him, and Hammond fell silent. Ella Gaines had provided a few object lessons earlier, and Hammond had no doubt the woman would take any excuse to kill more people.

As it was, Gaines had provided him with fifteen hours to tell her where Chris Larabee and the others were. Fifteen hours, for the fifteen years since she had met him. And now, George Hammond had a decision to make. Did he sacrifice the whole, for the good of the few ... or did he sacrifice ten people who had come to mean a great deal to him? Including the daughter-in-law of a good friend, his daughter in law and grandson. It wasn't a decision he wanted to make ... but it was there, nonetheless.

He had thought he had made this decision days ago, before SG-7 even left. Then, it had been easy to decide. But now, with this madwoman in his base, Hammond's ire was raised. Did he really think that appeasing Gaines with the truth about SG-7 would prevent her from killing everyone here? Of course it wouldn't. She would probably wipe out the entire base, and then bring the mountain down on top of them. He had to figure out a way to save all of his people, both on and off the base. Unfortunately, that wouldn't be easy, trapped inside the Gate Room. However, that was why he had contingency plans.

Hammond's eyes swept over the personnel gathered in the Gate Room. It wasn't everyone in the base ... he and Jack had known about this eventuality, which was why some of the base had been given time off. To protect them, and to provide a rescue team, if it was needed. Jack, Sam, Teal'c and Daniel ... they were all safe. At least for the moment. His eyes found Janet Frasier, huddled beside her daughter. The doctor smiled faintly and nodded.

She and Cassie were both all right. That was a relief. In the hours before the sneak attack, he had sent Gloria Potter home to her two children, Randy and Victoria. Most of the archaeologists had been captured, and Gaines had cowed Conklin into silence. At first, Hammond had thought Conklin was the traitor, but that had dissipated over the last twelve hours. And Jack had proven there was a traitor. The trouble was, they didn't know the identity of that traitor.

Hammond's gaze returned to Lt. Vanessa Kowalsky. Her face was haggard, bearing little resemblance to the eager young recruit of only a few years ago. Or even the solemn lieutenant of only a few months ago. Hammond had noticed Gaines trying to protect the girl, and an overheard conversation had explained that. It seemed Gaines had taken it into her head that Vanessa Kowalsky was actually her daughter with Chris Larabee, and that she was much younger than her twenty-four years.

Never mind the age difference between any possible children and Lt. Kowalsky. Never mind that she didn't look like either of them. Gaines had decided that the young lieutenant was her daughter with Chris Larabee, and that was that.

George Hammond had accepted the truth about Ella Gaines months earlier, when Vin Tanner and the rest of SG-7 had returned from that mission. But if he had held out any hopes that the woman could be reasoned with, that there was some semblance of sanity left in her, those hopes died very quickly. And as he watched her with Vanessa, Hammond's conviction that someone needed to rescue that girl grew. And it had to be soon ... for Vanessa's sake. For the sake of everyone in the SGC. For the sake of everyone in SG-7.

"Hey, nice party! I'm hurt, though ... nobody invited me! What about you, Teal'c? Daniel? Carter? General, why didn't you tell us there was gonna be a party here, we would have stuck around!" a familiar voice said. The cavalry had just arrived ... Jack O'Neill was pointing a gun directly at the mercenary nearest Janet and Cassandra Frasier. Janet pushed the girl behind her, ignoring her daughter's attempts to protect her in turn.

Hammond was stunned ... how in the hell had SG-1 gotten in without being noticed? Then he felt the breeze, which somehow seemed stronger, and lifted his eyes to glance around the Gate Room. A slight smile crossed his face as he understood. They had used the air ducts. It had to have been one helluva squeeze for Teal'c, but there they were. They had quietly slipped in and circled around the mercenaries, until they were ready to strike. Circling the wagons, so to speak, although he knew Vin wouldn't have appreciated the observation.

The important thing, however, was that SG-1 was here now. Jack nodded to him, a faint smile hovering about his lips. Teal'c appeared at Jack's side, observing, "I was not invited, either, O'Neill. Perhaps the general did not believe we would enjoy such a gathering. I fear I must agree with him. You will drop your weapons now." This was all said, of course, in the same tone of voice. The mercenary swung his gun toward Janet and Cassie, and Teal'c growled something in his own language, then repeated, "Drop ... your ... weapon!"

While his heart still belonged to the mother of his child, Teal'c had never made his fondness for Dr. Frasier a secret. And Hammond knew that Teal'c would kill the merc now threatening the mother and daughter without a second thought, if he harmed either of them. The merc dropped his guard, his final mistake. Janet surged to her feet and kicked the gun out of his hand, drawing his other gun from his holster at the same time.

Cassie darted from behind her tiny but ferocious mother, and scooped up the gun. She aimed it at the merc long enough to show him what would happen if he even touched her mother. Once he got the message, the teenager flicked on the safety and tossed the gun to Hammond. The general rose to his feet as he caught it, and directed the weapon at Gaines. The odds had just evened. Kowalsky pointed her gun at Hammond, and it was then that the room was filled with sound. A child laughing ... a man saying, "Hang on with both hands, baby ... let me do the work."

The voice belonged to Charlie Kowalsky. Hammond didn't dare look away from Gaines, to see the effect on Kowalsky's niece. However, it wasn't necessary. Gaines cried out, "What have you done to my daughter, you bastard?" She aimed the gun toward the control room where the sound was coming from and started firing. All hell broke loose at that moment. Gaines fired wildly, screaming incoherently, and Jack pushed Vanessa Kowalsky to the ground.

Hammond took cover, pushing the SG-5 commander along with him, and removed a gun from the holster of one of the dead Marines. Now that hadn't been real smart of the mercs, not confiscating the weapons! But Hammond would use whatever help he got. And that, he decided silently, glancing at a figure just beyond Major Carter, includes the unexpected civilian guest. However, I will have a conversation with Colonel O'Neill. Later.

In the firefight that followed, Gaines had found her way to the huddled group of archaeologists and pulled Stacy to her feet. The military personnel with SGC, including the remaining Marines, ceased fire when they saw the insane colonel pressing a gun to Stacy's head. Tears streamed down the young woman's face. Gaines hissed, "You hid Chris from me. You hurt my little girl. I'm out of patience, and you, General, just ran out of time. Where ... is ... Chris? Where is that blonde bitch who works for you, and that guide? Where?"

"Montana. They're in Montana. Kalispell," a voice answered. Hammond's heart dropped at the announcement. Because in that moment, he realized who the traitor was, and it was the very last person he had expected. He had known it was no one from SG-1, or SG-7. He had known it wasn't anyone from the remaining teams, though he wasn't sure how he had known. Dr. Stacy McPherson swallowed hard, tears streaming down her face, "They're in Montana. I've never lied to you before, Colonel. I wouldn't start now."

Part Forty-Six

If Gloria Potter lived to be a hundred, she knew she would never forget the look on the colonel's face when the traitor was revealed. Nor would she forget this day. She had called Colonel O'Neill at home, sensing something strange was going on at Stargate Command. The colonel had done something very unlike him. He had blown her off, and been very unconvincing about it. Gloria went to the next person she trusted in SG-1. Daniel Jackson.

From Daniel, she learned everything. Including the SOS they had received from Janet Frasier's computer only an hour before. It seemed Dr. Frasier had heard the ruckus in the hall before the mercenaries reached the infirmary, and had the presence of mind to email Sam Carter. Then she and her daughter had been captured. Gloria had stunned every member of SG-1 when she decided she would accompany them.

They tried to talk her out of it. But Gloria Potter had been born and raised in Oklahoma on a farm. She was a stubborn woman, just as stubborn as her closest friend Mary Travis, or Nettie Welles. Whether SG-1 understood it or not, when her husband had been killed, the SGC had become part of Gloria's family. Particularly SG-7, and she would not stand by while some crazy bitch tried to kill members of her family!

Moreover, she knew damn good and well how to use a gun, she could take care of herself. Since they needed all the help they could get, SG-1 had agreed, with the proviso that she would save them from General Hammond when he realized they agreed to her coming along. The bargain was struck, and here they were. She had also learned from them about the traitor who had been causing such trouble all along, from the beginning of SG-7's inception.

After Stacy McPherson blurted out that SG-7 had gone to Montana, Gaines had shoved the archaeologist into the wall, and grabbed Cassie Frasier as a hostage instead. The doctor, who had been seeing to the wounded, stepped toward the woman and Gaines dug the gun harder into Cassie's side. The mother had no choice but to back off. No one doubted that Gaines would kill the teenager, and so Gaines had made her escape, throwing Cassie into her mother's arms as she left, and screaming, "Vanessa! I'll be back for you, baby!"

Cassie had assured her mother that she was fine, but she had to warn Captain Travis and the others. Cassie would stay here and look after the injured. While Janet ran to the infirmary to email Mary, the general took charge of the situation. With the desertion of their leader, the mercenaries were lost, and were quickly overwhelmed. Gloria had immediately set to helping Cassie with the wounded, while the mercenaries were dealt with.

But it was Major Carter who strode over to Stacy McPherson, grasping a handful of the archaeologist's blouse in her hand, and slammed her into the wall a second time. Gloria Potter knew Sam Carter ... she liked the major, just as much as she liked Mary Travis. She even liked watching the sparks fly when the major and the captain got into one of their arguments. She had seen the major happy, sad, excited, even somewhat annoyed.

But she had never seen Major Carter outraged. The scientist growled, "That man saved your life, and you just fed him to that she-wolf! Do you have any idea what you've just done?" Seeing something potentially very ugly develop, Gloria looked to Colonel O'Neill, to Dr. Jackson, to Teal'c, to General Hammond. None of them seemed inclined to stop the major. Gloria figured it was a case of 'we'll step in if the major starts killing her.' Although, in General Hammond's case, it was more likely a matter of 'I have better things to do with my time.'

Stacy gasped, "She won't hurt him, she just wants Colonel Larabee back!" But Gloria could tell from her eyes that she didn't believe what she had just said. That the archaeologist was trying to convince herself of that truth. Even if her heart knew it for the lie it was. There were tears rolling down Stacy's cheeks as she repeated like a mantra, "She won't hurt him, she wouldn't hurt him."

"If she gets her hands on him," Major Carter all but growled, "she will not only hurt him, she will kill him! Don't you get it, Doctor? She wants Chris Larabee back and she doesn't care how. She sees Vin Tanner as a threat, and she will kill him! She'll kill all of them, because she believes they'll come between her and the colonel!" She slammed the archaeologist into the wall one last time, and Stacy slid down the wall bonelessly. Major Carter walked away from her, as if she wasn't worth her time or energy, and went to help. Gloria heard the major apologize to the colonel at the same time.

Janet returned from the infirmary, out of breath, and said, "I sent an email to General Travis, as well as SG-7. General, you may want to alert the authorities as well. I didn't figure my clearance was high enough to get them to listen to me." General Hammond nodded, entrusting the cleanup to the various SG teams. The dead Marines were being carried to another room, until they could receive a proper burial. Full military honors. The generals would see to that. Just like her Bruce. Gloria blinked back tears, remembering her husband's funeral, and felt a gentle hand squeeze her shoulder. She looked to her right to find Cassie Frasier, smiling.

Gloria returned the smile weakly. Colonel O'Neill gently lifted Lt. Kowalsky into his arms, cradling her against his body. She was sobbing quietly, her face buried against his shoulder. Cassie asked softly, "What's wrong with her, Mom? Why did she react like that, when she heard that man's voice?" And for that matter, Gloria thought, who did that voice belong to? Janet knelt beside her daughter and Gloria, her eyes remaining on Vanessa a moment longer.

She said as she turned her attention to one of the wounded Marines, "I need to run some tests, and I'm no psychiatrist, but I think it's a combination of stress, grief over her uncle's death that that she never dealt with, and the Gou'ald may have messed with her mind. Part of an experiment that Ella Gaines just happened to luck into. When she heard her uncle's voice ... and that was her uncle whom you heard, Cassie ... I suppose you could say everything hit at once."

Gloria, who was no stranger to grief, could only nod. However, she felt no sympathy for Stacy McPherson, who was still weeping in the corner. She asked, indicating the archaeologist with a jerk of her chin, "And what about her, Doctor? What happens to her?" Janet raised her head to look at the archaeologist, and her eyes hardened. That was all Gloria needed to know. Except for one thing. She asked, "Why did she do it?"

"I don't know. I truly don't, and I don't even know how she did it. I'm sure we'll find out over the next few days. The general will want to talk to her. Do the two of you have this under control? I ... suppose I should go take a look at her," Janet sighed. She was a healer, like Nathan Jackson, and she had taken an oath. But that woman had put the lives of several of her friends in danger, and Stacy's own life wasn't endangered. Except maybe from General Travis, when he got back, and Colonel Larabee ... assuming there was anything left of her at that point.

"Don't ask me to feel sorry for her. I can feel sorry for Lt. Kowalsky ... but not for that one," Gloria replied grimly. From the looks on the faces of the other civilian scientists, they felt the same, particularly Bree Lincoln. Gloria looked back at Cassie as the doctor went over to tend to Stacy, and asked, "What do you think, Cass? Do you think the authorities will catch Colonel Gaines before she can get to SG-7 and the others?"

Cassie was silent for several moments, then said quietly, "Colonel Gaines is crazy, Mrs. Potter. Maybe if you talked to Mom, she could tell you exactly what kind of crazy. But Colonel Gaines has decided that she loves Colonel Larabee, that nothing will get in her way. If she's made it past security, and makes it to the surface, she'll slip past them. They'll be looking for one thing, she'll become something else. And she'll make it past security. She'll kill, steal, do whatever it takes. The guards will try, but she'll take them out before they can take her out."

Gloria was silent for several moments, as she thought about what Cassie had just said. She knew far more about where she worked than she ever said. And she knew Cassie wasn't even from Earth originally. It took a lot to scare the young survivor. But she could knew, as she knew the names of her own children, that Ella Gaines terrified this young girl. Cassie looked down at the floor, then back up again. This time, the fear was gone.

She said, "But she's forgetting one thing. Even if she gets past the security guards, even if she makes it out of here, even if she slips past the police ... Colonel Larabee doesn't love her. And what's more, if that ... that ... " Cassie looked around and dropped her voice so only Gloria would hear her, "if that bitch tries to hurt anyone, Colonel Gaines is gonna wish for a quick death." She bobbed her head once, decisively, a gesture so like Vin Tanner, it brought tears to Gloria's eyes. She said a silent prayer for that young man, for her best friend Mary, and for everyone else in the line of fire.

Part Forty-Seven

Leaving her baby behind was one of the hardest things Ella had ever done. But she knew she had to find Chris, and once she found him ... once she proved to him, once and for all, how much she loved him, they could return to Cheyenne Mountain and retrieve their daughter. This was decided as she shot down guard after guard. Within minutes of her escape, they were shooting to kill, but she was shooting before they had a chance to. That was one good thing her bastard father had done for her ... taught her how to shoot faster than he did.

Once Ella was past any trouble, she hot-wired one of the cars and viciously hoped it belonged to O'Neill. Damn SG-1 anyhow! Things had been going so well up until then. And looking back now, Ella realized that the general had known he had a few aces to play ... that was why he had made it so easy for her in the beginning, when they first got to the SGC. He was just buying time until SG-1 showed up.

Ella was no fool. She knew it took time to organize a rescue mission, gather the necessary supplies, then put the plans into effect. Hammond must have been laughing at her all along, damn him! She fumed silently, vowing that once she and Chris got back, he would be the first to die. Or maybe not ... maybe they would kill all of SG-1 in front of him first, since those four were most special to him. And then she would kill him herself.

First, however, she had to get out of Colorado. The spy had told her they were in Kalispell, Montana. And much as she hated to do it, Ella knew she would have to drive herself up there. If they had realized she would be coming back, she didn't want to risk the possibility they had alerted the authorities. The police would be watching the usual places.

So, taking the bus or the train, or flying, was out of the question. Well, she already had a car ... there was the chance she would be recognized, but during the Persian Gulf War, she had a friend who had served in the Middle East as an intelligence officer. This friend had taught her simple ways to disguise herself. Ella was silently grateful for the time with that young woman, even if it did end badly.

All right. She was driving to Kalispell. She still had to eat, still had to get gas. She didn't want to draw any attention to herself, so knocking over a bank or robbing someone at an ATM was totally out of the question. She wouldn't hesitate to kill, but at the moment, that seemed counterproductive. She didn't have a chance to stop off at her old quarters, to see if her things were still there. She would think of something.

Well, if all else failed, she could abandon the car when it looked likely to run out of gas, and hot-wire another one. Maybe in the middle of the night, when she was less likely to draw attention to herself? That would work. When she got down to a quarter tank of gas, park the car in a motel parking lot, then come back at night and hot-wire the car of one of the guests? That was the best plan she had yet.

That still left what she would do about food. As Ella drove north, she considered going without food altogether. No ... no, she would just make herself sick, and that wouldn't do any good at all. Keep thinking, Ella, you've gotten yourself out of a few problems already. She really wasn't worried about anyone noticing the car was gone ... the SGC would have too many other problems. She would drive the speed limit, and avoid drawing attention.

And she really wasn't worried about the SGC warning Tanner or the others. They were in a cabin, in the middle of nowhere ... how would they warn them? Carrier pigeon? Nope. No, once Ella got to Kalispell, she would be free and clear. All she had to do was decide how to keep Chris from getting hurt, while getting rid of the others. That was what bothered her most. How on earth would she get rid of the others without hurting Chris?

It had been easy, the last time. She had simply ordered Fowler to wait until Chris and that friend of his had gone away for the weekend, and then he was to blow up the apartment building. This time, it wouldn't that easy. She wished she had another spy, but likely Stacy McPherson would be thrown into jail, assuming she lived through Generals Hammond and Travis. Which meant, once she got to the cabin, she would just have to find a way to lure Chris out.

However, she wanted the pleasure of killing the guide and the blonde bitch, first hand. It wasn't good enough, just knowing they were dead. She had to do the deed herself. Which brought up another possibility. Or rather, another problem. Should she kill the bitch first, or her son? Maybe kill the brat first, in front of his mother, then the bitch, then Tanner? Ella smiled, nodding to herself. Yes, that was another good plan. The others, she could dispose of sight unseen. They weren't as dangerous to her, to Chris, as the other three were.

And Wilmington's sister hadn't done anything to her ... maybe Ella could just kill her in her sleep? Quick and painless?

One problem at a time. Despite the debacle at the SGC, and losing her daughter ... and what had they done to her Vanessa? Despite all that, Ella was very pleased with the way things were going. I'm coming, Chris, she thought, sooner than you think, we'll be together again, and I'll make you understand how much I love you. I've forgiven you for not having more faith in me, love, the important thing is, we'll be together, with our daughter. A family, as we should have always been all along.

Part Forty-Eight

Mary Travis was being very irresponsible, and she knew it. She hadn't checked her email once since their arrival at the old cabin, and Mary was reasonably sure none of the others had even unpacked their own laptops. Adriana had spent her time reading and catching up on her letter-writing. She refused to read anything other than nonfiction in front of the others, and Mary half-suspected the young archaeologist was reading some bodice-ripping epic, and didn't want to put up with teasing from the guys.

Once Mary decided to bite the bullet, and check both of her accounts, she began setting up her laptop on the kitchen table. From her position, she could see Adriana reclining on the sofa and reading a book about the Knights Templar. She was answering questions from Chris, who sat on one side of her, in an absent-minded way. Mary smiled, then glanced at Vin. He sat on Adriana's other side, almost asleep.

Ezra was reading a magazine which Adriana had loaned to him from her own stash. The question was, was it scholarly material or something else? As Chris had been known to observe, you just never knew with those two. Mary returned her attention to her computer ... there. All set. She typed in her log-in and password for her personal account. She didn't have much email, which was unusual, but she had switched to digest format for most of her mailing lists while she was on vacation.

Hello, what was this? The sender column read 'frasierjc@cheyenne.gov.' That was Janet! Janet Christine Frasier. Mary hesitated before opening it, having a very, very bad feeling about receiving professional email in her personal email. God, she hated being right sometimes. Mary shut everything else as she read over Janet's missive. Ella Gaines had returned, and she was on the loose. The email had been sent just that morning.

Without raising her eyes from the computer, and struggling to remain calm, Mary called over her shoulder, "I don't suppose anyone thought to bring their cell phone, did they?" Even as she asked the question, she knew the odds were against her. The best bet would be Ezra, since he never went anywhere without his. However, she had seen him recharging it earlier, and Ezra liked to recharge the battery in his cell phone as long as possible.

"I did ... Vin, would you mind getting my purse so I can get my cell phone out for Captain Travis?" she heard Adriana ask. Oh bless your heart, Mary thought, you may have saved all of our lives. Vin unfolded himself from his position on the floor, stretching out any sore spots, then went into Adriana's room. There was a muffled curse, and Mary looked over her shoulder at Adriana. The archaeologist blushed and said, "Oops. Bet he tripped over the cat."

Mary glared at Josiah, who had the grace to look abashed. The anthropologist had bought Billy a kitten the previous day. The kitten, who still hadn't been named, was currently sleeping in Adriana's room, since Ezra was allergic to cats. A plaintive 'meow' was the response, and Mary winced. She hoped Vin hadn't hurt himself or the cat. A moment later, the disgruntled looking guide returned, carrying the kitten in one arm and the purse in the other.

"Not a word out of you, Buck, or I swear I will tell everyone here about the time you were locked out of the house," Adriana threatened as she reached up for her purse. That was a story Mary dearly wanted to hear, especially after seeing Buck's face turn ashen, and the smirk which appeared on his old friend's face. Vin put the purse in her hands, although Mary could tell from his expression that wasn't exactly what he wanted to do with it. Billy walked to Vin's side and the guide eased the kitten into the apologetic little boy's arms. At the same time, Adriana fished her cell phone out of her purse.

"Billy, honey, why don't you put the kitten's basket on Adriana's bed?" Mary suggested. Billy nodded and carried the purring kitten from the room. Once her son was safely out of earshot, Mary said quietly, "We've got trouble. Ella Gaines is on the loose." As soon as the words were out, Chris held his hand out for Adriana's cell phone. The mobile was slapped into his hand, a bit like the medical instruments on ER or Chicago Hope.

Mary continued, "You might want to read this before you call anyone, Chris. She came back late last night, around midnight, and held everyone hostage for twelve hours. Jack and the others mounted a rescue operation, but that woman escaped in the confusion." Chris was on his feet as soon as he had the cell phone, and a half second after that, he was leaning over Mary's computer, his pale eyes glittering with silent fury.

He didn't speak for several moments as he read the text, then he began punching in numbers. Mary looked at Vin and Adriana. The archaeologist looked like she wasn't sure if she should be angry or frightened. Vin just looked determined, and Mary remembered their conversation of the previous day. However things might play out, Ella Gaines would not get away this time. Mary felt sure of that. She smiled at the other men, wanting them to know that she believed in them. Trusted them.

Chris said, "This is Larabee. Jack, what happened? Yeah, we got Janet's email, is everyone okay? Oh Jesus." This did not sound promising. He was silent for several moments, then Chris added, "She wouldn't need a rental car if she stole one of the ... yeah. Hell, I can't fault you, buddy. If you hadn't shown up when you did, things would have gotten even uglier, and you know how Buck hates ugly."

That caused a nervous titter around the room, and Chris went on, "Right. Have the Kalispell police been alerted? Right. Yeah, that part I figured out. Uh-huh. Well, I don't know if you were told, but we're about two hours from Kalispell proper. The way I figure it, Ella will probably stay away from airports, or trains or bus stations, and stick with cars. It'll take her about twenty hours to get her, driving time. So I figure we have about two days to prepare. Uh-huh. Now you know I'm not gonna argue with that, but can the general spare the manpower?"

Two days. Mary immediately began a mental checklist. She wanted to make sure they had plenty of food and water. She was going into a siege mentality, when Gaines would probably go for a frontal attack, but this was still something Mary could do. She tuned out Chris as she mentally ticked off everything they might need. She would rather be over-prepared than under-prepared. She was brought back to the here-and-now when Chris flipped the cell phone closed and said, "Okay, this is the situation ... "

Part Forty-Nine

It was decided that since none of Ella's mercs had escaped with her, and she would be the only threat, they would go with the idea of 'less is more.' True, Ella would probably be able to find allies, but vigilance was their best protection against the woman. It was decided they would have patrols in pairs, with a seventh remaining inside with the ladies and Billy. A second line of defense, for lack of a better word.

Vin had unpacked his rifle the second day they were there, and each of the other six had brought their own weapons. Chris had brought two handguns, one for himself and one for Adriana, so she could protect herself ... however she chose. Everyone knew what he meant by that. And Chris knew she would protect Mary and Billy with her final breath. With a broken leg, she couldn't go anywhere. If things got out of hand ... she would do whatever was necessary.

There was another complication ... Billy himself. When the child protested being left behind and unable to patrol, Chris reminded him that he needed Billy to protect his mother and Adriana. Appealing to the little boy's pride. It had always worked with Adam, and Billy was no different. He was a big boy, he could help.

Upon hearing the conversation between the colonel and her son, Mary had flashed him one of her brilliant smiles and mouthed 'thank you.' There was no need for her to thank him. Chris had failed to protect Sarah and Adam from that psychotic bitch (damn, he had been spending entirely too much time around Adriana. He was starting to talk like her.). He wouldn't let anything happen to Mary or Billy.

By the end of the day, the plans had been made. The conversation continued into the night, after Billy went to bed. At Mary's insistence, they hadn't sugarcoated things for her son. He was only six, yes, but he had already seen his father murdered right in front of him. He knew a few things about evil and the devil. So they had told him the truth about Ella, that she had killed the two people whom Chris loved most. Chris only prayed that it didn't give the child more nightmares, since there was a possibility he would start remembering his father's death again.

Chris told the assembled adults that there were also SG teams on the way from Denver, including General Travis himself. Unfortunately, no one would be arriving until around the same time Ella was supposed to show up. It would take that long to finish sorting things out in the SGC. Vin had gone very pale when it was revealed that Stacy McPherson was the traitor. And Nathan looked positively sick, no doubt remembering his conversation with Stacy regarding an engagement ring for Rain.

They still had no idea why she had done it. She hadn't stopped crying long enough for them to question her. At this observation, Adriana had piped up with a decidedly obscene (as well as physically impossible) suggestion, and Chris was still recovering from the shock of hearing that come out of his little sister's mouth. He had known she could be blunt ... had known she could be just as brutally honest as Vin. Knowing something in his mind, and actually hearing it, however, were two very different things.

Buck was still picking his jaw up off the ground, JD was staring at her in disbelief. Mary, however, had shocked them all even further by answering decisively, "I couldn't have said it better myself." Seven pairs of eyes locked onto Mary, and she looked around, asking with more than a hint of irritation, "What? Did you really think I would have any sympathy for her? After what she's done? What kind of a ninny do you take me for?"

The seven men looked at each other for several moments, each expecting the others to have something to say. Adriana was leaning back against the sofa, visibly drooping. She would have to go to bed soon. However, Chris was willing to let nature take its course. And that's when he got another shock. Vin (who now sat between Chris and JD) said softly, "Never woulda taken ya for a ninny, Mary, but reckon we all forgot you're a mama ... and ya don't take kindly to people endangerin' your baby, or no one else ya care 'bout."

"Smooth," Adriana murmured, "very smooth, I think you're starting to pick things up from Ezra." She forced her half-mast eyes open a little further, and smirked at Vin. He responded by removing a pillow from behind JD in the rocking chair, and throwing it across the room at her. She caught it easily, with only the barest grimace of pain as she jostled her broken leg, then returned fire.

The impromptu pillow fight went far to ease the tension in the room. Everyone laughed, and Nathan added, "Vin's right. We get so used to seeing you one way, Mary, we forget about the firebrand who would have taken on those bigots all by herself." Mary blushed in response, though she grinned broadly. Adriana looked from the medic to her companion on the couch curiously, and Nathan explained, "Goes back to the first time Chris, Mary, and I met Vin."

"Yeah, and I would have done a lot more damage if you hadn't put me on that bar. I was breaking bottles over the heads of anyone who got near Chris, Vin, or Nathan. Vin still ended up with bruised ribs, but those three did win the fight," Mary told Adriana. The dark head bobbed once, then an evil smile blossomed. Chris had a really bad feeling about this. Apparently, so did Mary, for she asked a bit nervously, "What?"

"Oh, nothing. I was just thinking about what fun we would have had if I had been there. My former roommate Carly, the one I told you about this morning ... she used to be a dancer. I mean, she was thinking about becoming a professional, but I guess you could say her mother pushed her too hard when she was growing up. Anyhow, she taught me how to do high kicks. I was thinking you and I could have kicked some serious butt," Adriana replied with a grin.

Vin groaned, observing, "Don't remind me! Hell, done lost track a' all the time, she kicked me by accident! Accident, right! Accidentally on purpose!" Adriana howled in laughter, then pressed her hand against her mouth, casting a furtive glance over her shoulder in the general direction of the room Billy and Ezra shared. However, there were no sleepy mumblings from a little boy awakened, and Adriana relaxed, mouthing, 'I'm sorry' to Mary.

The humor and jokes didn't bother Chris on this night. Only six months earlier, he would have lashed out, as he did when they discovered Fowler was the one who had set the bomb in the apartment building. He didn't know what was different ... what was different within himself. He just believed ... he knew ... that with this six men, and two women, he could face Ella Gaines once and for all. And Sarah and Adam could finally rest in peace.

With that in mind, he asked, "So, little princess ... you mentioned a story about Buck being locked out of the house? I know the rest of these yahoos are dying to hear this story ... you better tell 'em, before they start getting distracted." Buck glowered at him, and Chris ignored the dirty look. The glower was switched from Chris to Adriana, and Chris was pleased to see that it had no effect on her either.

"Well, I guess it was ... oh, about fifteen years ago. Yeah, 'cause I had just turned ten. Anyhow, I was down with the flu, starting to recover, and it was about midnight. My bedroom was on the second floor, it had two windows facing the street," Adriana explained. JD fidgeted in the rocking chair, and Buck cuffed him in the back of his head.

The major growled, "Let the girl tell the story the way she wants ... 'fore you can appreciate the story, you gotta understand the background, son. There's a specific reason she told you about where her room was in relation to the street and in the house. Now sit still and listen, you may actually learn something!"

Adriana blinked in surprise, and Chris didn't blame her. In the first place, it was the first time during the last few days Buck had actually behaved like he had in the 'glory days.' And besides, Buck hadn't wanted this story told. However, she didn't comment, and neither did Chris. Buck continued after one final glare at JD, "Go ahead and tell them, Adriana." With one final look at Chris, Adriana did just that.

"Anyhow, like I said, my room was upstairs facing the street. Around midnight, I woke up and got the crap scared out of me. I heard something clunking against my windows. Remember, I'm ten years old at this point, and I had a very vivid imagination. Well, I looked around my room ... everything seemed okay, so I got ready to go back to sleep. Except, I heard the noise again. This time, it was louder and I could see an image through the window," she explained.

Adriana took a breath, then went on, "I squeaked and jumped up on my bed. That's when I heard Buck saying, 'it's me, I locked myself out.' Here he had climbed up the tree in our front yard, jumped from the tree onto the porch roof, and knocked on my window 'til he woke me up. Once I stopped shaking, I opened my window and let him into my room." Chris saw Vin wince.

"Ow," the guide observed, "sure hope ya had just cleaned your room, Drina. I know ya ain't exactly the most neat person on the face a' the planet." Adriana and Buck exchanged a look, along with an evil grin, then looked at Chris. The colonel realized exactly what they were asking him to do, and grinned. No problem! Chris grabbed Vin's shoulder and swung him to face JD, while Buck pounced on the other side, attacking Vin's sides with wiggling fingers.

The guide squirmed in the colonel's grasp, laughing silently. Buck was sitting on his legs, tickling him mercilessly, until Adriana said through her own laughter, "I ... ow. I think he's had enough boys. And I haven't even gotten to the best part of the story." That part must have been true, because as Chris released Vin and helped him sit up, he glanced over at Buck, who was turning fire-engine red with embarrassment. This ... looked ... like ... it ... would ... be ... good.

It was. With a smirk for her elder brother, Adriana deadpanned, "Buck was buck-naked." That was it. With those words, everyone in the room was shaking with laughter. For however long they had until Ella arrived, there were no boundaries between these people. All the walls had been dissolved, the hostility forgotten. Of course, after Ella was dealt with, Adriana would be facing payback from both Buck and Vin, but Chris would watch her back. That was what a big brother was for, after all.

Part Fifty

For the next two days, the routine was kept faithfully.

Patrol pairs were alternated, so that each of the seven men remained with the women and Billy. Adriana's pistol was never too far for her to reach. And to avoid any undue stress, Chris didn't even try to prevent the women from venturing outside. But if they wanted to go for a walk in the woods, they had to take one of the Seven with them. Neither Mary nor Adriana argued with that rule ... well, Adriana wasn't likely to argue with it anyhow, since she was still using primarily her wheelchair.

It had also been decided that until Ella was caught, fishing plans would be put on hold. Buck joked that was just as well, since O'Neill had wanted to come fishing with them. And for the next two days, despite the heightened tension, SG-7, Mary and Billy Travis, and Adriana Wilmington all enjoyed their vacation. And there was heightened tension, the sense they had to be looking over their shoulders at all times of the day.

It became wearying, and tempers fray. But on the second morning after they learned of Ella's escape that Chris received a call from a store in town. A woman matching Ella's description had been seen, and speaking of meeting a friend named 'Chris.' They thought it was her, but they needed him to identify her. For some reason, Ella's picture had never made it out of the SGC. Chris didn't know the why, but if he found out who screwed it up, well ...

He had planned to go alone at first, until Nathan quietly pointed out that he was running low on medical supplies. There had been the usual Band-Aids to distribute for this reason or that. Mosquito bites. And if Ella came a'calling, they would need all the medical supplies they could get. Josiah was running out of reading material ... JD just thought a ride into town sounded 'fun,' while Ezra was running out of film.

Much to his surprise, Chris had found out that Ezra was an amateur photographer. While the man definitely preferred city life, he had been known during the last week to go out with his camera and take roll upon roll upon roll of pictures of their surroundings. He had taken pictures of the others as well ... Mary playing with Billy, a quiet conversation between Vin and Adriana, Chris and Buck tickling Vin that night.

Their negotiator/gambler was far more sentimental than Chris had realized ... he overheard a conversation between Ezra and Adriana, in which the Southerner admitted he had taken those pictures to preserve those memories forever. He wanted to remember Vin laughing, he wanted to remember a mother playing with her child, he wanted to remember a time of total peace and contentment ... at least, until the likes of Ella Gaines had interfered.

Which left Vin and Buck with Adriana, Mary, and Billy. At least at first, until Vin had quietly pointed out to Chris that Adriana needed some time in town. It would be awkward, since they would be riding, but she could ride double with Chris. One of the others could carry her crutches, and possibly get a wheelchair inside the store. While Chris was navigating the aisles and looking 'higher,' Adriana could spot things he might have missed. So, at a little past ten am, those who would be going into town mounted up, with Adriana on the saddle in front of Chris. Nathan didn't like it, but he didn't even try to talk her out of it. He did, however, talk her into taking her medication, so she could handle the pain a little better.

Josiah parted company with them at the library, Nathan at a pharmacy, and Ezra decided to take up the remaining pictures on his last roll around the town. JD would just wander from shop to shop. Everyone had unpacked their cell phones, which were clipped to their belts. There were, indeed, wheelchairs inside the store, one of which Chris commandeered for Adriana. She carried her gun along with her wallet and cell phone in a knapsack, 'in case there's trouble.'

The police had been notified ... they knew who Chris was, and they knew the identities of his companions. They also knew that all of his companions had weapons. As Chris wheeled Adriana into the store, one of the officers, Gorman by name, caught his eye and nodded. While the colonel carefully navigated the wheelchair around the people in the store, he kept one eye on Adriana. Her head was moving slowly from side to side, taking in everything around them.

Officer Gorman said as they approached, "She's in the store now. We're going to take you to the office upstairs, so you can observe her without her knowledge. The young lady ... " He got no further. Chris simply stared at him. Adriana was staying with him. There were no 'ifs,' 'ands,' or 'buts' about it. Officer Gorman swallowed hard, and corrected himself, "The wheelchair can't be wheeled upstairs ... if you wouldn't mind carrying the young lady?"

"Reckon that won't be a problem ... he's been carryin' me around most a' the week anyhow," Adriana observed in a passable imitation of Vin's drawl. Chris hid a smile as he scooped her into his arms, but observed her mischievous smile. Damn girl! He carried her upstairs, and frowned as Gorman carried the wheelchair up with him. Adriana, however, shrugged and muttered, "Reckon they just didn't want ya trying to wheel me up them stairs."

"Can it, little princess," Chris muttered as he settled her into the wheelchair, but she just smirked anyhow. They both looked through the window, Chris observing, from the corner of his eye, Adriana removing both her gun and her cell phone from her knapsack. She was prepared, either way. They had decided that she would call the others if it turned out to be a false alarm, then she would call Mary's cell phone at the cabin.

Chris felt his gut tighten as the manager signaled them that the woman was approaching, and sure enough, there was a petite brunette. Hair the same shade, styled the same as the last time they had seen Ella. Adriana sat stone silent at his side. Chris wasn't even aware of her at first, until he felt her hand slip into his. He had totally shut everything else out, except the dark-haired woman. Feeling a small, cold hand slip into his, seeking to give comfort, Chris returned the squeeze, grateful to have her with him. If Vin or Buck couldn't watch his back, then he supposed Adriana (W-2, as Vin called her in the field) would be the next best thing.

And then the knot in his gut eased as he saw the woman's face for the first time. It wasn't her. Adriana said softly, "It's not her, Officer Gorman. I don't know who that woman is, but if it was Ella Gaines, my brother would have gone through the Plexiglas for her throat." Chris at last managed to tear his eyes away from the impostor and looked down at Adriana. She smiled up at him, adding, "I know my big brother. Why don't you go find out what you can? I'll call Josiah and the others." Chris nodded as the woman was led upstairs. She was younger than Ella, he realized, much younger. About the same age as Mary. And she looked more than a little shaken.

Chris realized he really couldn't blame her. She hadn't been doing anything wrong, and she was being escorted upstairs? He slid quietly into the woodwork as Officer Gorman greeted the young woman and said, "I'm Officer Gorman and this is Colonel Chris Larabee, of the United States Air Force. I apologize for the deception, but we received word that a wanted murderer was in the area. I'm afraid you match the description." Her face went even whiter, and Gorman continued, "Colonel Larabee is here because the victims in the murder were his wife and son."

"Did you say 'Chris Larabee?' And you're a colonel?" the woman asked. She was chalk white, but Chris saw wheels turning in her mind. The colonel nodded. The woman moaned and said, "This is partly my fault! I have a friend from college who is meeting me here, Christina Laramie. Someone probably thought I meant you! Chris Laramie, Chris Larabee ... it would be so easy to get those confused. We were supposed to meet here today, but she called me to let me know that she would be running late."

Before he could speak or reassure the woman, Chris noticed Officer Gorman looking past him at Adriana. Chris turned and saw that her face was ashen. She raised her eyes to Chris and whispered, "Mary ... Mary says they just lost all electricity. As if ... as if the power was turned off." It took Chris a moment to process this, then he cursed himself. It was Ella.

Part Fifty-One

It had been sheer luck that Chris had gone into town with the others. Things really had worked out perfectly. All of the scenarios that Ella had prepared as she drove up here weren't necessary. The three she hated most were here, alone. Well, Wilmington was still here, but she could take him out. And she wouldn't mind killing him face to face, since he had turned her Hildy against her. Maybe even kill him first?

Ella had arrived in the small town early that morning. From Colorado Springs, she had driven north to Kalispell, where she learned the group had gone to a small town, about an hour north of the city. The cabin in turn was a few miles outside town. She cleaned the red out from under her fingernails as she drove ... couldn't look anything less than her best for Chris, after all. That was the only thing on her mind as she drove away from the city, and the life she had just taken in order to get the information she desired.

The man she had killed had been in her way. He had been a threat, because he didn't want to tell her where they were. She had removed that threat, and if she had to hurt him before killing him, well, he deserved it. He shouldn't have been in her way. Ella had been in a bad mood anyhow, from questioning practically everyone at the airport about the group. The man whom she eventually had to kill had met them at the airport and provided them with a van.

Once in town, Ella had learned from local gossip about where the cabin was, and how to get there. By the time she arrived at the retreat, everyone was just starting to wake up. They were, after all, on vacation. She overheard the conversation, and the plan ... Chris would take Dunne, Standish, Sanchez, Jackson and Major Wilmington's sister into town with him to check out this impostor. The guide and Wilmington would stay behind with the bitch and her brat.

Ella remained hidden every time one of the men left the cabin, the other remaining inside for guard duty. She grew to hate the guide even more, because he was so damn thorough when he searched the grounds. She was very careful to remain very still when he was doing his rounds, to avoid attracting his attention. At last, he went back inside, and Ella carefully moved from her hiding space. After his previous patrol, she had found the circuit breaker for the cabin.

As a member of the SGC, Ella had learned a few things about sabotage, and that included cutting off electricity without killing herself in the process. She used that knowledge now to cut off all electricity to the cabin. It was, she believed, a good psych tool. Freak them out a little, especially this close after the guide's last patrol. It wasn't necessary ... was probably foolish, but this was one time when Ella didn't mind toying with her prey.

She strode purposefully to the front door, removing her knife from her boots, the same knife she had used on the airport creep. And found that she had severely underestimated her foes. Tanner and Wilmington stood side by side, facing her. The blonde bitch was nowhere to be seen. Nor was her brat. And neither man looked particularly psyched out by her little ploy ... psyched, no. Severely pissed, yes.

"Well, well, well. Looks like you were right, Vin. Curiosity does kill the cat. Wonder if satisfaction'll bring 'er back? You know, I ain't never hurt a woman before. Never had any cause or desire to. Well, 'cept for that crazy little bitch who gunned down JD, but she was just plain crazy. You, on the other hand, are evil defined. You took away two people I loved. And now here you are ... right where we want you," Wilmington growled.

Ella looked at him contemptuously and replied, "You think you've got the upper hand? I have the knife, you moron! Neither of you have your weapons, and that bitch is cowering somewhere with her brat! You don't get it, do you? Chris will finally understand how much I love him, after I kill you ... all of you! Did you really think you could keep him away from me? Did you really think I would just give up and walk away?"

"Naw, I suppose that would be giving you credit for way too much intelligence! Now, you may have the knife, and Lord knows I ain't denying that, but there's still three of us, and one of you. Now, Chris and the others, they're on their way back. Mary told my little sister about the power going out. They know you're here. They're on their way back, and when they get back, it's all over," Wilmington replied.

Tanner said nothing ... just stared at her with those hard blue eyes. Stared at her, as if she was nothing more than a bug. Oh, a dangerous bug, but a bug nonetheless. She glared back at him, but he didn't seem to mind. Didn't he understand she would kill him, or was he stupid?

"Buck left one thing out. I will cut out your heart with any weapon I have handy to keep you away from my son," a voice hissed from the doorway. Captain Mary Travis stood there, hands on hips and glowering at Ella, as if the colonel was the devil herself. Her blonde hair was loose, flowing down her back. For a moment, for just a moment, the image changed and she was staring at Sarah Larabee. And then, Ella's vision shifted again, and the woman was Mary Travis.

Either way, though, she was a dead woman. Ella snarled, "I killed you once, bitch, you and your brat both! I'll kill you as many times as it takes, to bring Chris back to me! I love him, do you hear me? I love him, and he loves me. But you took him away from me, all of you!" The control which Ella had been maintaining these last few days was now slipping. She tried to bring things back into focus, but she was so tired from the long drive and the constant planning.

Focus ... Chris. Yes, Chris. Focus on Chris, remember the rage when you had to leave his daughter behind. Focus on going back for your little girl with your husband. But first, she had to kill these people. Where was the boy? Probably hidden from her by his mother, but never mind that. Ella would find him later. After she dealt with the mother. After she dealt with Sarah. Sarah? No, Sarah was already dead. She had to kill Mary Travis now.

She raised the knife and Buck Wilmington said, his voice growing steadily louder, "You still don't get it, lady. I reckon you never will. Chris ain't never gonna love you. Never. You took away the two people he loved most in the world. After you did that, there's no way he would love you. Not the way he loved Sarah. And he did love Sarah, more than you could possibly imagine. And not the way he's coming to love Mary. See, he ain't willing to admit it yet, but he loves Mary. You kill her, and Chris will take hours to kill you."

No. No, it couldn't be true. Chris loved her. He loved her. He was just lying to himself, telling himself that he had loved ... No! It couldn't be true. In spite of herself, doubt crept in, and Ella's eyes swept from Wilmington to Tanner to Mary Travis. Wilmington just looked grim, Tanner determined, and Travis ... she ... she looked ... Pity? Was that pity she saw in the other woman's green eyes? Yes. Yes. Mary Travis ... felt sorry for her?

Rage, hatred, fear ... those were emotions Ella would have expected to see in the eyes of a woman about to die, and those were there, yes. But there was also pity. And that further rocked her. She couldn't allow herself to believe it, she was so close now. She just had to kill them, and then it would be over. He loved her, he had to! She couldn't have spent the last fifteen years loving someone ... who didn't love her? Had she done all of this for love ... and it meant nothing? Was it possible?

For a moment ... for one sane, breathtaking moment, Ella Gaines saw herself in the eyes of the woman she planned to kill. And she saw a monster. Not the smart, capable, strong woman her child-self had wanted to become, but a monster. Ironically, that moment of sanity ended up shattering Ella's sanity for good. Horrified, sickened by what she had become, Ella fell back on an old friend. Rage. Denial.

No! Damn them, no, they wouldn't take everything from her! They had taken Chris from her, forever. But she was taking them with her, starting with Miss Green Eyes!

She screamed and surged forward, intending to eviscerate Mary Travis, just as she had just been. But as she reached her target, something got in her way. And instead of shocked, agonized green eyes, she found herself confronting stunned, agonized blue eyes, as her knife penetrated both flesh and muscle. As startled as her victim, Ella looked down and saw her knife protuding from Vin Tanner's abdomen.

Her eyes remained on the dagger for a moment, unable to understand what this meant. Ella pulled the dagger free, and blood began soaking the plaid shirt which Tanner wore. Ella continued to stare at the bloody knife in her hand. She didn't see Buck Wilmington push Mary Travis behind him as well. Didn't see Wilmington reach out to support Tanner, then ease him to the ground, both hands stapled over the bloody wound. Didn't see the blonde woman spin behind Wilmington and pick up the rifle which had been in the corner. She only saw the dagger. Trying to find answers in the blood which now stained it.

There were no answers. She had done it wrong, then. Her eyes fell upon the ashen-faced Tanner, and Wilmington, who was awkwardly cradling the other man in his arms, while trying to stop the bleeding with his hands. Ella raised the knife, and saw Wilmington duck over Tanner protectively, trying to shield him from a second strike. It wouldn't matter. She would kill them both. She would take them both with her, and no one could stop her.

Ella heard an anguished wail, "Noooooooo!" Then there was a blinding pain in her wrist. Ella cried out and the knife dropped out of her hand. She looked up, gasping in pain, into the now-furious eyes of Mary Travis. Who was pointing a rifle at her. The same rifle Vin Tanner had been carrying while making his rounds. Perhaps someone could stop her, then. That remained to be seen. But Ella Gaines wasn't done taking her revenge yet.

Part Fifty-Two

"What's our ETA?" Chris asked as JD pulled up alongside his horse. It was the first time he had spoken since Adriana phoned the others, telling them they had to haul ass. And those had been her exact words ... 'guys, we gotta haul ass. Trouble's brewing back at the cabin,' was how she had put it after getting off the phone with Mary. Chris himself had exploded from the store, with Adriana in his arms, and mounted his horse. The others joined him within seconds, and they were all pounding out of town, like the hounds of hell were after them.

"About ten minutes. Chris, are we sure that it's really Ella Gaines? I mean, remember what Mary told us the first night? About the lights going out that one night?" JD asked. Chris didn't speak, just glared at JD, and pushed his horse harder. JD gulped, but didn't let that stop him. He plunged on, "There are other explanations for this, you know."

"Captain Travis told Dr. Wilmington. Unless you'd like to call either of those ladies a liar, son, I would suggest you stop this. The evidence points strongly to the deranged Colonel Gaines. There is a possibility that there is a natural reason for this occurrence, however, I for one am unwilling to take such a risk with the lives of four people, Private Dunne. Four people whom, it was my understanding, you cared about as well. I may have been mistaken," Ezra replied.

On the horse in front of Chris, Adriana muttered, Ouch. He tightened his arms around her, hoping to keep her stable. She had to be in a lot of pain, and Chris was torn between getting to their friends as soon as possible and sparing Adriana further pain. Had Vin known something was about to happen? Was that why he thought they should take Adriana, who was still healing from a broken leg, into town with them on a broken leg?

There was silence among the riders for a few moments, as each of them concentrated on reaching the cabin before that crazy bitch had a chance to destroy this family, as she had destroyed another in the past. After several moments, as if he had heard what Chris was thinking, Josiah observed, "I'm no gambler, but it seems to me that with what we know, and remembering what happened last time, that only a fool would bet against Ella Gaines being there now. That's a risk we simply can't afford to take."

"I'm just trying to play devil's advocate here," JD said quietly, and Chris glanced over at the boy quickly. He was shooting glares at the back of Adriana's head. Okay, this had to stop. The pair had pretty much stayed out of each other's way during the last week. But with the threat to Buck, Vin, Mary, and Billy, JD was scared. And his old resentment of Adriana was returning in full force. Somehow, his pride had been hurt, though hell if Chris could figure out how.

Chris answered, "There's a time and a place for devil's advocate, JD. Now is not the time, and save those glares for someone who deserves it. Ella is the one who is threatening our team, Ella is the one who created the situation." JD turned bright red with either embarrassment or anger, Chris couldn't tell which. The colonel really didn't care either, and he added, "And for God's sake, shut up and ride!"

An uncomfortable silence fell once more. Chris once more felt a hand cover his own, and he looked down at Adriana. She looked just as worried as he felt. Worried, hell! They were both downright terrified! But where Chris and JD lashed out when they were frightened, Adriana withdrew back into the shell which had protected her for most of her teenage years. She was afraid now, but she was also determined.

Her hand on his gave him comfort, because Chris was having one helluva time keeping old demons at bay. The last time, he had barely managed to keep his team alive, and they had been together. Well, except for Vin, who had ridden out to keep from decking Chris. This time, their numbers divided. Once before, Ella had taken his family from him. But this time, Chris had a little more warning, and his friends had been warned as well. They knew what she was capable of doing, and they knew how to protect themselves and their charges. Mary would have taken Billy down into the cellar ... he just didn't know if she would stay in the cellar with him, or return to aid Vin and Buck. It could go either way with Mary.

A part of him wanted to believe they would be fine. After all, Vin and Buck had their guns. But another part of him ... the stronger part ... warned him otherwise. Ella was a sneaky bitch. She would find a way into the house, she would find a way to surprise them, no matter how alert Vin and Buck were. She would only be found if she wanted to be found, and Chris knew the same would be true today.

The last time, after he had gotten the others back to the SGC, Vin had returned to the planet with several SG teams, including SG-1. No sign of her. Yes, she had probably used the Stargate to get to a new planet, but that wasn't what had bothered Vin. Rather, it was the discovery that she had completely covered her tracks. It was almost as if she had never been there, as if it had never happened. Almost. Jack O'Neill had found a letter under the DHD ... addressed to Chris. There was no way anyone could track Ella Gaines now, not even Vin and Chanu working as a team.

So they had eliminated SG-3's signal. Not that anyone believed it was over. Not Vin. Not Jack. Not General Hammond. And never Chris. He didn't know where or when, but he had known his path would cross with Ella's once more. And this time, as he had told Vin when the exhausted guide returned to the SGC with the others, he would kill Ella. Assuming Vin, Buck, or Mary hadn't done it for him first.

Mary. She would do it, too. He had seen her protecting her little boy with everything she was, and Chris knew she would kill Ella if that bitch tried to hurt Billy. Most people, when they looked at Mary Travis, didn't bother to look past the beauty and the seemingly icy reserve. He had heard more than one person in the SGC describe her as an ice princess. But there was far more to Mary Travis. She was fiery, infuriating, tough, tender, impulsive and prim, all at the same time. She wasn't Sarah, but that was all right. There was only one Sarah, and only one Mary, and that was the way things should be.

The cabin was now in sight, and Chris slowed down the horse, giving him time to stop. He hadn't dismounted yet, when they heard the first of the gunshots. Adriana froze within the protective circle of Larabee's arms, then the colonel growled, "Hold on, little princess!" She did just that as Chris spurred his mount and galloped the distance to the cabin. In the meantime, there were several more shots.

Chris dismounted, securing his horse before pulling Adriana down. She resisted his attempt to carry her, hissing, "You need both of your hands free. Ezra, I need my crutches." The Southerner put the crutches under Adriana's arms, and she was limping away from the van with a proficiency Chris hadn't expected. Josiah was just behind her, ready to catch her if necessary, and Chris ran to the house, as a final gunshot rang out.

There was no talking ... only dead silence among the others. Chris didn't have to look behind him to know that Nathan was getting his medical supplies together, while Ezra and JD were priming their weapons. Just in case. For some reason, those few gunshots sounded far more ominous to Chris than a barrage of gunfire. Two gunshots. Please let them be all right. Please let me get there in time.

Behind him, he could hear Adriana's ragged breathing as she propelled herself forward on the crutches. The men would be spreading out, except for Josiah, who remained behind Adriana, ready to catch her if she fell. As they approached the porch, Chris found himself slowing down. He had to play this smart. They didn't know what the situation was on the inside. As he reached the steps, he signaled JD and Ezra forward. Each man leaped onto the porch, then turned to face Chris, watching his back for an assault from behind. Nathan's medical supplies had been placed in his own backpack, a knife in one hand and a gun in the other.

By this time, Larabee's heart was thundering in his chest, and he was saying a silent prayer. 'Please, not again, not again, please.' Those were the only words he could think. Adriana was up on the porch, right behind him. Dead silence. Dead. Christ, Larabee, don't think like that! Ezra had their backs, so JD looked into the cabin, and gave Chris the all-clear sign. Chris was watching his hands, not his face, so he didn't see JD's expression.

Chris eased the door open ... and came face to face with a scene from a nightmare. A wild-eyed woman pointed a rifle at him. But that wasn't the worst of it, as Adriana beheld the carnage in the room, and gasped, "Oh dear God."

Part Fifty-Three

His mouth would get him into trouble. Wasn't that what he had been told, time after time, over the years? But it wasn't him who had gotten hurt because of his big mouth, not this time. No, this time, it was much worse. He just had to go and open his mouth, just had to taunt that crazy bitch. Tell her that Chris would never love her the way he had loved Sarah. The way he was growing to love Mary. It was true. But taunting her had not been a good idea.

Even as Buck Wilmington gently lowered the slim body to the ground, even as he looked around for Mary Travis, the major was already replaying the events of the last few minutes in his mind. Their realization that Ella was here, now. Mary leaving the two men to get Billy to safety in the cellar. Ella's arrival. Mary's return. Buck taunting Ella. That crazy bitch attacking with the knife. Vin stepping in front of Mary, pushing her behind him at the same time.

Buck had pulled Mary away, then pushed her behind him. He suppose he should have known better than to think she would run. But for now, she was safe, and Buck turned just in time to see the knife being withdrawn from Vin's body. A low growl had begun, deep in Buck's chest, but there was no time for that. His first priority was his wounded friend. He grabbed Vin, gently easing him to the ground before Ella could stab him again. As it was, he was already losing blood, despite the big hands now stapled over the wound in his gut. God, but he wished Nathan was here! Buck whispered, "Hang on, Vin, it's gonna be okay. Just hang on."

God, he was so pale! A sheen of sweat had already broken out on his face. Vin tried to form words, tried to speak somehow, but instead, his back arched, and Buck released him somewhat, slipping one arm around to pull the sharpshooter against him. Holding him, holding onto him, and praying that help would reach them soon. It was then that he finally heard what Vin was trying to say. "Mary?" Mary?

Where was Mary ... oh God. As Ella raised the knife a second time, Buck shielded Vin with his own body. And a scream tore the air. Buck looked up as Mary Travis slammed the butt of Vin's rifle into the madwoman's wrist, screaming, "Nooooooo!" Ella cried out as Mary swung the rifle around to rest against her shoulder, the muzzle now pointing at the dark-haired woman. She snarled, "Stay away, or I'll shoot you!"

Ella stared at the blonde captain ... and laughed. She pulled a second knife from her boot, and Mary fired. The bullet knocked Ella's legs out from under her, and she hit the ground with a thud. Buck pulled Vin back, his heart breaking at the soft moans of pain cause by the movement. Mary stepped in between them more fully, her back to Buck. He couldn't see her expression as she hissed, "Don't make me tell you again. I'll kill you if I have to."

And again, the woman who had already shattered Buck's world once laughed. She chortled, "You? Oh, I don't think so. I don't think you've got the guts to kill me, lady. You're too fucking civilized. Now, his sister, she could kill me. I did a little research on her while I was on the road, called in a few favors. She would kill me without hesitation. She's a little savage, under all that education. But not you."

Over the top of Vin's tawny head, Buck saw Ella advance once more. And again, Mary fired. She whispered, "The first was a warning shot. That wasn't. That was for Sarah and Adam. This is your last warning. I will kill you." Around Mary, Buck could see the deranged colonel had been shot in one leg, and one shoulder. But once more, she lunged ... and once more, Mary fired, growling, "That was for Chris." The shot had entered Ella's opposite leg. Was she deliberately torturing Ella, or just trying to disable her?

Buck didn't know. Despite the injuries, Ella pushed herself to her feet and gathered her strength for one last lunge. And Mary fired once more, vowing, "This is for Vin." The rifle boomed, and Ella went flying back. From what Buck could see, the final bullet had entered her chest. It was over. At least for her ... but Vin still needed care. Vin. Buck looked down at his friend, who was now barely conscious. His face was gray, and he shook in Buck's arms. The major's entire concentration was now on Vin ... it never registered with him, the shots which were fired only a short distance from him as Mary Travis emptied the rifle into Ella's body.

The door opened and Buck looked up. Mary swung the rifle from the fallen colonel to the newcomers, and Buck cried out, "Mary, no, it's Chris!" Chris was here. Nathan would be with Chris, and they could take care of Vin. Chris was the first in the room, and Buck heard Mary numbly mumble the colonel's name. Her body relaxed. Buck looked back to Chris and the others, wanting to speak, to explain, but words failed him.

It wasn't necessary. Chris and Nathan were at his side as soon as Chris had reassured himself that Mary was fine. He didn't even look at the woman in the floor. Adriana came into the room, almost knocked over by JD in his rush to get to Buck. Chris was gently easing Vin from Buck's arms and into his own, easing the strain. Vin whispered, his face tight with pain, "Hey, pard. Missed ... one ... helluva ... show."

He was quickly hushed by Nathan, who began searching through his backpack for bandages. Vin had closed his eyes after speaking, but seemed to be alert.

Buck kept his hands stapled against the wound in Vin's midsection, and wouldn't let go until they had proper bandages. He would not let Vin bleed to death, it was his fault Vin had been hurt. Nathan gently removed his hands and pressed the bandages in place of Buck's hands. Vin moaned very softly, as if he was trying to hold back his pain from the others. The major found something pressed into his hands ... a rag. Oh. To clean his hands.

He did so automatically, his eyes never leaving Vin's face. A hand touched his shoulder gently, and Buck tensed, even as he looked up. It was JD. The kid's eyes were filled with fear, and Buck reached up to tousle his dark hair. JD sank to the floor beside him, talking about how worried they had been, was Buck all right, what happened, had Mary shot Ella? How had Vin been stabbed? Just listening to the kid took all of Buck's concentration.

Nathan and Chris were seeing to Vin. JD was fussing over Buck. Through what seemed to be an endless tunnel, seeming very far away, he heard someone mention Billy, and Ezra volunteered to find him. Vin was in good hands ... Billy would be in good hands. Buck was fine. That left Mary. Mary, who had taken another life ... was it the first time she had killed? The first time she had to kill, for any reason? Who was taking care of Mary?

As Buck raised his eyes from JD, he discovered the answer. Adriana limping over to Mary, her hand gently pushing the barrel of the rifle until it pointed at the ground. She took the rifle from Mary's hands, clicking on the safety and putting it to one side. All of her weight was on one leg. But she limped closer to Mary and eased the blonde woman into a gentle embrace. After only a moment, Mary buried her face against Adriana's shoulder and began quietly sobbing.

So everyone was all right. Chris and Nathan had it all under control. Buck got to his feet, drawing JD with him. He hugged the boy tightly. Ella was dead. It was finally over. So why did Buck feel so damn numb? Josiah was bending over the woman, murmuring Last Rites. Buck wanted to tell Josiah to stop, that the bitch didn't deserve that dignity, but he didn't have the energy to speak. He just hugged JD again.

"Chriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiissssssssss."

It was a sibilant whisper, one that had almost everyone on guard. Buck fumbled for a weapon, but it wasn't necessary. Ella Gaines couldn't even lift her head from the floor, much less her hand. She looked at Chris pleadingly as he cradled Vin in his arms, saying something to Nathan about the ambulance. Chris simply readjusted his hold on Vin, drawing a soft groan of pain, and Chris whispered, "Sorry 'bout that, pard. Just relax. I got your back."

He didn't look in Ella's direction. His only concern was for his wounded friend. He wasn't watching as Ella Gaines finally died ... he wasn't. But Buck was. Just to make sure she really was dead, and no one could ever hurt his family again. JD, for once, wasn't pushing himself out of one of Buck's hugs. If anything, his answering embrace had been even tighter. As Ella Gaines died, Ezra emerged with Billy Travis at his side ... both of them carrying blankets and towels. Josiah relieved the little boy of his burden ... the poor kid could hardly see over the mound of towels he was carrying, then Billy ran to his mother, throwing herself into her legs.

Ezra explained in response to Nathan's raised eyebrow, "When I told him that Vin had been hurt, Billy insisted on bringing these towels so we could stop the bleeding. And he didn't want Vin getting cold." Cold. Of course, going into shock. Smart little kid, even if he didn't understand why it was a good thing he had thought of the blankets. Josiah set to ripping up the towels, to bind the bandages, Buck supposed.

And then Billy, after making sure his mama was all right, came back over to the group of men huddled around Vin. He ignored Vin's frantic, 'ya shouldn't see this,' and began arranging a blanket over Vin's body. Tucking him in, as it were. Once he did that, Billy picked up Vin's hand and held it tightly. The little boy said, "Ezra told me you saved Mommy, Vin. You saved Mommy, so now I'll help Nathan and Chris take care of you."

"We gotta get him to a hospital. I've stopped the bleeding, but we gotta get him to the hospital, in case she ... in case there are complications. Chris, make sure that blanket is tucked around him good. Billy, son, you're doin' great, but I need you to let go of Vin's hand, so we can make sure Vin'll be okay. Chris, you got his shoulders, I can take his legs," Nathan instructed. He looked over his shoulder at Ella's lifeless body and asked, "What do we do about her?"

"Nothing," Chris replied quietly, "absolutely nothing. The local authorities will take care of her. We take care of the living." That's right, Buck thought, remembering something his mother had once said, that's right. Let the dead bury the dead. And Ella was dead, he had seen her take her last breaths, seen her eyes close for the final time. It was over.

Part Fifty-Four

If she was really being honest, Mary Travis would admit, at least to herself, that she was still in shock. The trouble was, she wasn't exactly in shock. She wasn't exactly numb. She wasn't exactly on automatic pilot. She was all of those things, and none of them at the same time. That had begun as soon as Chris and the others exploded into the room. Before then, she had seen the world through a red haze, red as Vin Tanner's blood. Red as rage.

The same rage which had exploded through her as she saw Vin's body stiffen, after pushing her behind him. Mary had lost control maybe three times in her life, and each of those times, had been the direct result of someone harming someone she loved. The last time ... oh god. The last time, before today, had been when they finally found out who had killed Steven and threatened her baby. Mary had been looking around for a weapon, even as Buck caught Vin and gently lowered him to the ground.

She was the only one who saw almost everything, except the knife penetrating Vin's body. That she hadn't seen. She hadn't needed to see it. She did, however, see Vin's rifle sitting in the corner, where he had left it after coming inside. Why hadn't he grabbed it earlier? Why hadn't he and Buck shot that bitch when they had the chance, why????? Then she remembered. At the same time the electricity had gone off, Vin had been in Adriana's room, which was in the opposite direction. He had been checking on that damn cat, not doubt feeling guilty for tripping over it the previous night. Sweet, sweet Vin. There were times when Mary wasn't sure if his tendency to take responsibility for things that he couldn't help was his most endearing, or his most exasperating trait.

He had come back in the room, just as Mary was carrying Billy downstairs into the cellar, begging him to be quiet and be brave. She would be back in a few minutes, she wanted to help Buck and Vin. He had to trust her, he had to believe in her when she said that she wouldn't leave him. That she wouldn't die. And then she had nearly broken her promise to him ... would have, if Vin had stepped between her and Ella.

And while Buck was ministering to Vin, Mary reached for the rifle, slamming it as hard as she could into Ella's wrist as the crazy woman raised the knife for yet another strike. Oh, Mary had seen Buck ducking protectively over Vin, but the captain wasn't willing to let Ella have either of them. Oh no. Ella had taken quite enough. As soon as the knife was knocked from the colonel's hand, Mary swung the rifle around until it was braced against her shoulder.

She couldn't stop her. Each time Mary shot her, Ella kept coming. And Mary understood. Killing Ella was the only way to stop her. But that didn't mean she couldn't make that bitch pay first ... that she couldn't hurt Ella the way so many others whom Mary loved had been hurt. Mary hadn't known Sarah and Adam Larabee, but she knew enough. She knew that Chris and Buck had loved them. That Ella had killed them.

She knew that Ella had hurt Chris, first by taking his family, and then by trying to kill his men. And she had tried to kill Vin. Vin. Now lying in Buck's arms, his face almost gray as blood left his body. A thousand images passed through Mary's mind ... Vin in the bar fight, when they had first met ... Vin smiling with almost childlike pleasure at the end of his first lesson, once he had admitted he could barely read ... Vin swearing they would find Billy, who had been threatened by the men who had killed Steven ... Vin telling her that they wouldn't let Ella hurt her or Billy. And a soft Texan drawl echoed through her mind.

Teach me, noble lady ... teach me how to write, and how to read.

We'll find him, ma'am ... he ain't gone far, he's just a little fella. We'll find him!

But Mary, even if she does come here ... ain't no way none of us are gonna let her hurt you or Billy. Like you said. She done hurt enough folks.

We'll find him, ma'am.

We'll find him, ma'am.

Hearing those words in her mind, Mary Travis lined up the rifle, aiming carefully at Ella Gaines' chest. Her heart, if at all possible. Mary was a decent shot with a rifle and a pistol, but not great. She wasn't Vin Tanner. But she would avenge him. She hissed, "This is for Vin." She pulled the trigger ... bullseye. Ella Gaines went flying back, but that was no longer good enough for Mary. She kept pulling the trigger, emptying the entire clip into the woman who had threatened Mary's family. Had tried to take her little brother away from her. And yes, somewhere during the last fifteen months, Vin Tanner had become her little brother, the little brother she had always hoped for, but never got.

She probably would have started beating Ella's limp body with the butt of the rifle if Chris and the others hadn't shown up then. And it was then that the ... numbness set in. At least at first. She stood like a statue, numbly whispering to Chris that she was okay, see to Vin, Vin was hurt. Chris touched her shoulder, then moved quickly to Vin's side, easing the seriously injured man from Buck's arms into his own.

Nathan was at his side as well, and through that fog, she heard Josiah say something about Billy. Billy. He would be so worried. So scared. Mary tried to get her limbs to work, but it was no use. She couldn't seem to move. Ezra volunteered to see to him, and Mary couldn't even make her vocal cords work to thank him. And then ... the rifle was being slowly pushed down. Down, to face the floor. Who was doing that? Mary blinked, the first motion she had managed since nearly blowing Chris to hell a few minutes earlier.

A face came into focus. Very fair skin. A triangular face. Dark hair. Hazel eyes. Feminine features. Adriana? Yes. She pushed the rifle to the ground, then gently eased it from Mary's grasp. Was that all right? Oh yes, of course. Of course. Suddenly, Mary couldn't get rid of it fast enough. Adriana switched the safety on, then put it to one side. She turned her attention back to Mary, her face alight with compassion and concern.

And then, she put her arms around Mary, drawing her into a gentle embrace. The ice, the numbness, shattered within Mary, and she began sobbing. She buried her face against Adriana's shoulder, taking comfort from the quiet strength, the security of the slender arms around her back. Mary cried for the mother whom Ella had murdered, she cried for the lives shattered or altered by that woman. She cried for the mother who had finally taken Ella's life. Full circle.

Part Fifty-Five

At last, Mary was cried out, and it was then that Billy burst into the room, his small arms full of blankets and towels. For Vin. The burden was taken from his arms, and Billy ran to Mary, throwing himself against her legs. Mary reached down and drew her son against her side, needing to hold him, just as much as she still needed Adriana to hold her. Slowly, the walls around the young archaeologist had been crumbling during this vacation, at least concerning Mary.

She had been sharing memories with Mary, talking about Chris quite openly, telling stories that made Mary laugh until her sides hurt. Now, the last of those walls were gone. And Mary discovered something else, once her son reassured himself that she was all right, that she had kept her promise to him. That established, the little boy went to Vin's side. He had saved Mary, now Billy would take care of Vin.

Mary watched with a bemused pride as her little boy gently tucked the blanket over Vin, so he wouldn't get cold, then took Vin's hand. Mary understood, even if Chris didn't. Billy was holding onto Vin. Not just to his hand, but to Vin himself. Making sure Vin didn't leave them. Oh, yes. Mary understood. He had done the same thing after Steven died. Holding his father's hand, begging him not to leave. But this time, Mary was sure, Billy's wish would be granted.

Vin had an advantage that Steven hadn't had. He had six brothers who would fight the very devil for him. Billy had fought the devil, too, and won. He would give his strength as well.

She turned back to the woman who had looked after her these last few minutes ...and saw the lines of pain in her face. For the first time, Mary realized that Adriana was standing upright. On a broken leg and a leg that was still very badly bruised. My God, she has to be in such pain! The roles switched. Mary adjusted her grip on Adriana, so that she was supporting Adriana's weight, rather than the other way around.

"Shit," Adriana breathed, "I'm sorry, Mary." Mary. Not Captain Travis. And not the hesitation when she used Mary's first name. The walls had really come down, and Mary hugged the young woman fiercely. Adriana had taken care of her, now it was Mary's turn to take care of Adriana. She eased Adriana to the floor, then went into the next room for the young woman's wheelchair. When she returned, she unfolded the chair, and helped Adriana into it.

Still holding the young woman's hand tightly, as the pain was finally too much for Adriana to bear, Mary looked over at Chris and asked softly, "How is he?" She wiped away her tears with her free hand. She must have scared Billy when she was crying. But as she looked at her son, still ministering to Vin with such tenderness, her little boy looked up and smiled at her. He had absolute faith in Vin. That Vin would be all right. He looked scared, yes ... but her fear that she had somehow traumatized her son disappeared.

"We need to get him to the hospital. Like Chris said, the local authorities will take care of Colonel Gaines. We gotta take care of Vin, though. He lost a lot of blood," Nathan replied. He looked at Ella Gaines, then up at Mary, and added, "I hate to ask this of you, Mary, but we can't touch anything." Mary nodded her understanding. Yes, she had figured as much. Sometime later, she would come back here. Replace the horrifying memories with new ones.

Adriana turned in her wheelchair and looked up at Mary, saying softly, "You know ... I could help you with the cleanup, so to speak. Once my legs are working properly again. I've picked up a few ... erm ... rituals, I guess you could say, from my studies. About purifying a place. If you'd like the help." Mary looked at the young woman in surprise ... how had Adriana known what she was thinking? The archaeologist shrugged, as if hearing Mary's question, and smiled faintly. So this was what the others were talking about, when they referred to the uncanny silent communication Vin and Chris had.

Adriana added softly, "It's what I'd do. Sort of a symbolic reclaiming, you know?" Mary nodded, then looked back at Chris. He and Nathan were very gently scooping up Vin between them, and Mary's heart broke when she heard Vin's soft groan of pain. Bitch. Mary wished she could have killed Ella again. Judging from the look on Chris Larabee's face, he felt the same way. Well, in that case, Mary would resurrect the bitch, and Chris could kill her again.

Curiously, that made her feel better. The ambulances were starting to pull up, and the others followed Chris and Nathan. Chris didn't seem likely to relinquish his hold on Vin, though Josiah was walking at his side. Buck and JD were walking side by side, JD not willing or able to let Buck out of his sight. Ezra had scooped Billy into his arms, grabbing Adriana's crutches with his free hand. All the seven were present and accounted for. That left Mary and Adriana. With another look at her companion, Mary quietly rolled Adriana past Ella's body.

Adriana said very softly, "It's a good thing I'm in this contraption. If I could walk ..." Mary nodded her understanding. Yeah. She felt the same way. But they had a live guide to tend to right now, they didn't have time to waste. Adriana continued, "She's free, though. Not just Sarah and Adam, but Ella, too. Look at her face ... she looks peaceful. Not angry. Not angry about dying, not angry about losing Chris for good."

Against her will, Mary did look at the colonel ... Adriana was right. Not only did Ella look peaceful, she almost looked ... happy. Mary didn't understand. Apparently, neither did Adriana, for she said quietly, "I don't get it, but I don't care. As long as we don't have to worry about her ghost coming back and trying for us all again, I don't care. I don't think I'll ever forgive her for what she's done. To everyone."

Mary said nothing as she rolled Adriana onto the porch. Josiah turned back as Vin was loaded into the waiting ambulance (when had they arrived?), and said, "Would you like some help, ladies?" Mary carefully rolled Adriana to the edge of the porch, and between herself and Josiah, eased the wheelchair onto the grass. Mary jumped down behind her and Josiah continued, "Chris will be riding with Vin to the hospital. Commanding officer and all that."

"He could have lied, said he was Vin's brother. They have similar coloring, it's believable. Not like me claiming to be Mary's sister," Adriana piped up, tugging on a dark curl to prove her point. Josiah grinned at her, and Adriana continued, "Oh, I know. It would be too easy to catch Chris in a lie like that. But still, don't you guys ever wonder? Especially with that spooky way they have of talking, without saying a word?"

"We gave up wondering about that a long time ago, little sister. Just accepted it for what it is," Josiah answered. However, there was no censure in his voice. In fact, he winked at Adriana as they reached the van which would take them to the hospital. Nathan was driving, though Mary could see he would have rather been in the ambulance with Vin. The front passenger seat was empty, and Josiah would probably sit there. Buck, JD, and Ezra were sitting in the bench seat behind Nathan.

Josiah continued, "Mary, you go ahead and get in beside Billy, then I'll put Adriana next to you. I can put her wheelchair in the very back." Mary scrambled into the very back seat beside her son, wrapping her arms around him. He burrowed against her, warm and solid and alive. Ella never even had a chance to hurt him. Adriana was placed beside Mary, and the widow helped her with her seat belt. Josiah slid the van door shut, then walked around to the narrow compartment space behind their seat and placed the wheelchair inside.

Once he was inside the van, Nathan pulled out and headed to the road. There was silence in the van, except for a few quiet sobs. Mary didn't know who they belonged to, didn't know who was crying. She didn't make any attempt to find out, either. She herself was cried out-at least, it felt that way at the moment. But she wouldn't begrudge anyone in this van their tears. They all loved Vin. Oh, the men would never put it in those terms, but it didn't make it any less true. The other members of SG-7 loved him. Mary loved him. Billy loved him. It was just that simple. They loved Vin. He had to survive.

Josiah began quietly praying. At least, that was what she thought he was doing. A quick look over the top of the seat in front of her told her that Ezra had pulled out his deck of cards, and was shuffling them. She couldn't see JD or Buck. Mary looked over her shoulder. As they had said, the local authorities were dealing with Ella's body. If there were any questions, the police could find her ... could find them all at the hospital.

Part Fifty-Six

At the hospital, they ran into trouble almost immediately. There was some ... disagreement, as to what entailed family. It seemed the hospital staff would only give information to the immediate family. Ezra Standish could have told the hospital staff not to waste their breath. That SG-7 had their own concept of family, and it had nothing to do with blood or genetics. And that Vin Tanner was just as much their brother as Adriana was Buck's sister.

Chris, who had been unbelievably calm through the entire ordeal, was on the verge of losing his cool. Not that Ezra would have blamed him. His leader could be volatile on occasion, but he wasn't an unreasonable man. But after the last few days, Chris was running out of patience. And if that incompetent ninny told Chris one more time that she couldn't give him any information to Chris, regarding Vin's condition, because he wasn't a blood relative, well ...

"Those people are the only family that boy has, young lady, so I would suggest you tell us everything you know about Kevin Tanner's condition," a familiar voice growled. Ezra turned to find General Orrin Travis steaming toward them, with SG-1 in tow. Teal'c, as always, had a baseball cap to cover the ... err ... whatever that was on his forehead. Travis glowered at the ninny, adding, "I'm General Orrin Travis. I believe my colleague, General Hammond, phoned ahead to this hospital, regarding Mr. Tanner?"

The ninny gulped, obviously intimidated, and it was then that a doctor emerged. She walked over, seeing the rather large group of people surrounding the ninny. Ezra would have used his Southern charm on the girl, but at the moment, he was dangerously close to losing control himself. The doctor asked, "Is there a problem here?" Very original, my dear, Ezra thought sarcastically, but I haven't been particularly impressed with the professionalism of the staff up to this point, so I shouldn't be surprised.

"Yes, doctor, there is. A young man was brought into the ER, no more than ten minutes ago. A victim of a stabbing. His name is Vin Tanner. He's one of my men. And these people," General Travis, indicating the SG teams, plus Mary and Billy Travis and Adriana, "are all his family. Vin's mother died when he was small, so he has no blood relatives. We're it. We're his family, we're all he has."

The young doctor gave the ... ninny (it occurred to Ezra that he still didn't know what her function was) an exasperated look. She said, "Ari, how many times have I told you? General, I'm Dr. Judith Hensley. I apologize for Ari. She has a bad habit of giving people a hard time, just to entertain herself. I'll find out what I can about Mr. Tanner's condition. In the meantime, could I have the name of his primary physician?"

"Thank you, Doctor. His primary physician is Dr. Janet Frasier, at Cheyenne Mountain. She can tell you everything you need to know about his medical history," General Travis replied. The girl named 'Ari' gave them a dirty look and flounced away. Yes, that was a good way of putting it. 'Flounced.' General Travis added in a low voice, "And perhaps it's time you took that one's behavior up with a higher authority?"

"I've tried," came the sighed response, "but she's the granddaughter of the hospital administrator. No one wants to step on his toes. However ..." Dr. Hensley's voice trailed off, and a positively mischievous expression appeared in her eyes. She continued with a wicked grin, "However, if a general with the United States Air Force wanted to, I'm sure he could shake the tree, so to speak? If you'd like to accompany me, while your people wait here?"

General Travis returned the smile, his dark eyes glittering with the promise of doing battle. He hugged Billy and Mary, then followed the young doctor down the hall. The various SG teams found seats ... except for Adriana, who already had one. While it only took ten minutes to get an update on Vin's condition (as Vin's CO, Travis had authorized the doctors to do whatever it took to save his life), it took several more hours before anyone would actually come out and talk to them. And in the meantime, tempers frayed.

At Mary's request, Chris had taken Billy downstairs to get some food. The child hadn't eaten yet, and a growing boy had to eat. Grow up strong and healthy. Chris hadn't wanted to leave Vin, but General Travis had pulled rank, reminding Chris that his best friend would need him. And if Chris hadn't eaten or slept ... it was then that Mary jumped in with her request for him to take Billy to the cafeteria. A sneaky woman, Captain Travis ... a very sneaky woman.

Buck and JD sat huddled nearby. At the general's insistence, Buck had been checked out as well. Buck had insisted that he wasn't the one who ended up with a steel blade in his gut, courtesy of Colonel Ella 'Psycho-bitch' Gaines. General Travis had responded, 'well, just humor me.' Buck was fine, although he still seemed a little shell-shocked. On the other hand, Ezra didn't see how he couldn't be, under the circumstances.

The SG teams had taken up position near Buck and JD, with Dr. Jackson finding a pay phone a few minutes earlier to update General Hammond on what little they knew about Vin. Mary had gone for a walk, after reassuring both the general and Adriana she would be fine. Adriana. Ezra smiled at the thought of his friend. She had been a regular little mother where Mary was concerned, during the last few hours. And she was starting to go stir crazy. Ezra had put her crutches into the van and settled them next to her wheelchair. A few minutes earlier, she had finally pushed herself out of her wheelchair and began pacing on the crutches.

Just to make sure she would be all right, Ezra abandoned his position and followed her, though at a safe distance. She got a little antsy if she thought someone was shadowing her. Her travels had taken her to the end of the hall, where Nathan and Josiah were talking. Actually, 'talking' wasn't the word for it. Nathan was very upset. Ezra couldn't blame the man ... while Chris and Vin had together fought those bigots, Nathan had always been ... solicitous of Vin? Oh, Nathan took care of all of them, but Vin had always been special to Nathan.

It had to be hard on Nathan, seeing Vin like that. Sure, they had seen him hurt before. But this was different. He had never seemed ... helpless before. He had finally lost consciousness while being transported to the ambulance, supported between Nathan and Chris. And Nathan had only been able to stop the bleeding, realizing very quickly that he hadn't the skills needed to save his friend's life. He couldn't replace the blood Vin already lost, and then there was the matter of internal damage.

Nathan hated being helpless. Being helpless was too much like being a child, and Nathan Jackson had been entirely too helpless as a child. Unable to protect his mother from the bastards who had raped, unable to save her when she killed herself. And Nathan was getting angry and frustrated. He was angry with Ella Gaines, he was angry with himself, and he was even angry with Vin. Ezra knew this, and knew he didn't really mean what he said.

However, he hadn't realized that Adriana heard Nathan fuming, "Damn fool, what did he think he was doing? Didn't he realize that she would stab him? He ain't Superman, he ain't invincible! What was he thinking?" Because he knew Nathan so much better, Ezra could hear how close he was to breaking down ... knew that only the anger kept Nathan from crying like a child, from fear and worry and possibly even grief.

But this was knowledge that Adriana didn't have. The pair had forged an uneasy truce during the last few months, but they didn't really know each other that well. The young archaeologist stopped as she limped past him and Josiah, and turned to face him. Her eyes narrowed with fury as she spat, "What did he think he was doing? What did he think he was doing? He thought he was saving a woman's life! He thought he was saving the life of a woman with a small son ... a woman whom I thought was your friend, Mr. Jackson!"

Ezra started to speak, tried to redirect Adriana's anger away from Nathan, but she wasn't paying attention. Ezra had known how hard the last few hours had been on Nathan, and Chris, and the others, but he had forgotten it had to be hard on Adriana. She was still recovering from her own injuries, she had been friends with Vin a lot longer ... and she had spent the last few hours taking care of Mary, or letting Mary take care of her.

Adriana spat, "You know, I don't get it. I just don't get it. Is this a trait that only members of SG-7 have? This idea that they have the right to determine who among themselves has the right to live, and the right to die? You and my brother are both like that, deciding who on their teams deserve to live. What, isn't Mary's life just as important as Vin's? And if it's not, are you gonna be the one to tell her son that?" She glared at him, a fierce, dark glare that had obviously been learned from Colonel Larabee, then swept away on her crutches.

Ezra stared after her, then looked back at Josiah and Nathan. Nathan looked confused, shocked, a little angry ... but Josiah looked sad. Ezra asked softly, "Josiah? Do you know what just happened there?" Josiah nodded, sighing, and the Southerner continued, "Well, would you like to share your knowledge with the rest of us, or should we play twenty questions?" It was a little more acerbic than he really needed to be, but Adriana's outburst had shocked him.

However, it seemed Nathan's brain was processing things faster than Ezra's, for he breathed, "Oh God. She heard what Buck said, outside the infirmary. On our last mission, after she and JD were both hurt so bad." Ezra stared at the men blankly, then remembered Buck slamming Vin into the wall, bellowing about him abandoning JD. And Adriana had heard that? Ezra remembered Janet's icy voice cutting through Buck's bellows of rage.

"Every blessed word. Buck doesn't know ... she doesn't want him to know, either. Chris does know. Vin knows," Josiah answered softly. Ezra almost collapsed against the wall. No wonder Adriana had reacted as she did. He had been the recipient of people lashing out in the past, and had learned that often, the recipient wasn't the one who had really angered the person on the other side. They were just the most convenient target.

The same thing was true here. Adriana probably had been irritated by Nathan's words, but they had brought forth the memory of her brother saying the exact same thing. And since she hadn't felt she could ream her brother, she had turned her fury on Nathan. Who was now staring after her with stricken eyes. The medic finally pulled his eyes from her retreating back and looked at Ezra and Josiah, murmuring, "God, I never meant that Mary ... that she's less important than he is. I was just so angry ... I should go talk to her."

"Not now, my friend. Not now. Give her time to cool down. She may even approach you, if she's feeling guilty enough. And you may want to tell her that you didn't mean to imply Mary's life is less important than Vin's," Josiah added. Nathan nodded, looking miserable. Josiah added, looking at Ezra, "What do you think, Ezra? Where do you think she's gone?" Ezra didn't answer. He was still watching Adriana out of the corner of his eye.

"Where she feels safe. Probably to Mary, since Buck is still preoccupied with reassuring JD. No, Josiah is right. Give her a few hours ... and speaking of which, there's the doctor now. Shall we find out about our wounded colleague's condition?" Ezra asked. The other two men nodded, and they headed down the hall to rejoin their friends. Ezra glanced at the other men, seeing their fear. Would they lose Vin?

Part Fifty-Seven

They would not. Dr. Hensley had been assisting in the surgery, and as soon as she emerged from the operating room, Chris and Billy had been retrieved by Major Carter, while Mary had seen Dr. Hensley from her end of the hall. Mary was holding Billy as the doctor explained, "Mr. Tanner has been taken to the recovery room. He'll be weak for some time, but I see no reason for him to make a complete recovery. He'll need to take antibiotics, to fend off infection, but from what General Travis tells me, he's a very sensible young man."

There was a collective sigh of relief, and Adriana slumped back into her wheelchair. Between blasting Nathan a few minutes ago, and the sudden adrenaline end when the announcement was made, she didn't seem to have any energy. Aw hell. She should apologize to Nathan, too. He hadn't deserved that. She knew what he meant, and the truth was, there was a part of her which was mad at Vin as well.

The thing was, Vin did these sort of things. Not because he thought he was invincible ... but because he thought they had to be done, and getting mad at him for being himself was like getting mad at Buck for being himself. You could do it, but what was the point? You couldn't change either of them. She just didn't know if Nathan understood that or not. It had taken her a long time to stop trying to protect Vin, and Nathan had only known him for a year. Chris said, interrupting her thoughts, "Can we see him?"

Ah yes, the sixty-four thousand dollar question. All eyes turned to Dr. Hensley, who regarded each in turn. At last, she said, "I can take two of you to the room he'll be in, once he's moved out of the recovery room. Decide amongst yourselves who would be the first people Mr. Tanner would want to see when he wakes up. You know him better than I do after all." Adriana smirked. That was a gimme!

"That would be Chris and Mary," she replied. All eyes swung to her, and she explained, "It's logical. Chris is his best friend, and he would want to make sure Mary's all right ... with his own eyes." Mary looked at her questioningly and Adriana nodded. Vin would want to know Mary was okay, would want to see her. Mary reached over and squeezed Adriana's hand, as if to say 'thank you,' then she and Chris followed the doctor to Vin's room.

Adriana smiled, then began wheeling herself to the break room. At least, that was what she called it. It was a place where she could be alone. She needed to be alone right now, needed to recharge. Maybe even get her emotions under control. She closed her eyes and relaxed for several moments. She heard footsteps coming into the room, but kept her eyes closed and didn't speak. After a few moments, she smelled something very, very familiar. Coffee. Irish Cream coffee. The instant kind, but it was still Irish Cream coffee. She opened her eyes to find Nathan Jackson settling a mug on the table beside her.

She smiled at him shyly, and at the exact same time, they both said, "I'm sorry." Adriana blushed and giggled, motioning for him to go ahead, and Nathan said, "I didn't mean to ... I didn't mean that Mary isn't as important as Vin. You're right, she is my friend. And she means a lot to me. They both do. I was just ... angry. And I wasn't thinking. I do that sometimes ... shoot my mouth off without thinking."

"I do, too," Adriana admitted, "I shouldn't have yelled at you ... today, or back when I first got to the SGC. Especially since it really didn't have anything to do with me. I just react when I think people are patronizing me." She shook her head, saying softly, "I was mad at him, too. Pretty silly, being mad at someone for being who they are. What they are. It's as foolish as being mad at Buck, for being Buck."

Buck. Where exactly did that leave them? Adriana didn't know, her brother had been reassuring JD that he was fine for the last few hours. Then again, Adriana had been taking care of Mary, so she figured they were even on that score. Nathan said softly, "I know you know what he said, Adriana. Outside the infirmary. But you gotta know this. Buck doesn't mean what he says, especially not when he's that angry. You know that new show that's on, Farscape? Luxan Hyper-Rage? That's Buck. D'Argo don't always mean to hurt people, and neither does Buck."

Adriana raised an eyebrow, startled that Nathan watched one of her favorite shows, and said, "Farscape, huh? Never had you figured for a science fiction fan, but I take your meaning. So who's your favorite? D'Argo? No, wait, that would be Chris, if he watched Farscape. I've been trying to get him into that show for the last three months. No, your favorite would be Zhaan, because she's a healer."

Nathan actually laughed and replied, "Nice guess ... which happens to be right. And don't give up on Chris. Rain and I got Ezra into the show. Three guesses to his favorite, and no, it actually isn't Rygel." Adriana looked at him in shock, and Nathan's grin got even bigger as he said, "It's not Crais, either. Aeryn." Adriana almost choked on her coffee from laughing, but she managed to swallow, instead of inhale.

"Never would have thought Crais, but Rygel would have been my first guess. Aeryn would make sense though. You know how Ezra is about beauty ... beautiful cars, beautiful landscapes, and definitely beautiful women," she replied. Nathan nodded with a broad grin, and Adriana continued, "I ... this may surprise you, but my favorite is actually Pilot. I do think that if I ever get Vin into it, he'd probably like Zhaan as well."

"We'll keep trying. I'm willing to bet you're just as determined as Mary is, maybe even more so. What do you think ... Buck and Chris would like D'Argo. Vin would probably like Zhaan, like you said. Josiah, definitely," Nathan observed and Adriana nodded, grinning as she imagined the conversations between the resident anthropologist and the Delvian priestess. Nathan fell silent, then said, "My mom liked science fiction. We used to watch Star Trek together when I was a kid. It was our special time together."

Adriana looked up, startled by this, and Nathan continued, "I remember, for a long time after she died, I refused to watch anything that wasn't mainstream. Not because I felt like I was betraying Mama, but because it didn't feel right, watching it without her. It wasn't until they caught the bastards who raped her, and I finally faced that, that I could start watching it again. My own version of reclaiming her. After the first night ... well, after the first day of the trial, there was an old Star Trek episode on. Daddy and I watched it, along with Vin and Chris. And it was just like she was sitting there with me."

Adriana nodded her understanding, even though she had no such memories of her mother. For her, it had been sitting under the night sky ... after Vin had disappeared from her life, she no longer found pleasure in doing that. Because that was something she had done with Vin, and it was something sacred. Different person ... different circumstances. Same feeling, and maybe that was the important thing. Common ground.

Which reminded her ... She looked at Nathan curiously and asked, "Just how did you find out that I like Irish cream coffee? Even instant?" Nathan threw back his head and laughed, his dark eyes twinkling with amusement. Adriana took a sip from the mug, patiently waiting for the answer. Her years of friendship with Vin Tanner had taught her patience ... and his friends were very good at putting that patience to the test.

"Well, one morning, I happened to notice you making coffee for yourself, and grabbing the box which had the International Coffees in it. Deductive reasoning, as Ezra would say. Figured that would make a good peace offering, after you had some time to yourself. Which brings me to the next point. Mary actually asked me to come get you ... she said, and I quote, 'I've had my time with Vin ... now it's her turn.' She also sent these with me," Nathan said, indicating the crutches. Adriana raised an eyebrow, and Nathan continued, "She kinda thought you might wanna go see Vin on your own two feet."

"That lady is starting to scare me. She's not supposed to read me so well," Adriana grumbled, and Nathan laughed again. She grinned at him and said, "Well, in that case, I suppose I shouldn't disappoint her." Nathan shook his head, indicating, no, that really wouldn't be a good idea. He retrieved the crutches for her, watching carefully as she eased herself to her feet and slid the crutches under her arms.

"Thanks, Nathan. And, uhm ... your peace offering is accepted. We'll hammer out the details of the truce later," Adriana said, balancing herself carefully. Nathan offered his hand, and Adriana took it. They smiled at each other one last time, then Adriana moved steadily from the room, and down the hall to Vin's room. Room three-oh-nine, she had heard Dr. Hensley telling Chris and Mary. Room three-oh-nine it was.

Part Fifty-Eight

Chris heard her before he saw her. The sound of crutches on the tile floors ... or, more likely, the rubber balls on the end of the crutches, squeaking against the tile. Chris opened his eyes, looking at Vin, who was still unconscious, then at the door. Half a second later, a familiar, diminutive form appeared in the doorway. She stopped where she stood, her eyes on Vin's prone body. Then her eyes flickered to Chris, and he said softly, "C'mere, little princess."

She didn't hesitate, but moved as quickly as she could on those damn things, putting all of her weight on her bruised leg. Stubborn kid. Another reason she and Vin had always gotten along so well. Or not. She left her crutches leaning against the radiator, then limped over to Chris, taking his hand once more. Chris squeezed it in return. He scooted his chair a little closer to Vin's bed, then pulled Adriana carefully into his lap. She squirmed for a few minutes, making herself comfortable, then finally leaned back against his chest, her head resting under his chin.

Chris murmured, "You okay, little princess?" She nodded very slowly, sighing, and Chris continued, "He hasn't woken up yet. Mary was only in here a few minutes ... just long enough to kiss his cheek, thank him for saving her life, then she left again." That surprised Adriana, but she didn't comment on it. Chris continued after a moment, "Have you found out anything new? Like why your brother didn't have his gun handy?"

"Don't know. Might want to ask JD, he's the only one Buck's been talking to," Adriana answered. Damn. Chris tightened his arms around Adriana, and she added, "It's okay, Chris. And that wasn't fair of me. According to Mary ... once she got past the shock of having to kill someone ... but she told me that Buck's gun had jammed. He was trying to unjam it when the lights went out. Maybe next time, we should bring two guns each?"

"Sounds like a good idea to me, little princess," Chris answered. She sighed quietly and Chris went on, "So, instead of giving Ella another advantage by taking a gun that was jamming, Buck left it in his bedroom." Adriana nodded against his chest. Chris didn't know what to think, what to say. There was a part of him which believed Buck had done the right thing ... there was no guarantee the gun would have worked. But there had been a chance, and a chance that none of them would have been hurt.

All of which would have occurred to Buck. And Chris didn't have the energy to blast his old friend, especially not when nothing could be done about it now. They were just waiting now for Vin to wake up. The doctor figured he would be fine, as long as he did as he was told. Which he would. Vin got restless, but he was also careful. Maybe he should have both Vin and Adriana recuperate at his place ... they could take care of each other? Chris would ask Nathan what he thought about that, or if two disabled friends would annoy the hell out of him.

Adriana's breathing was evening out, but Chris could feel her fighting off her exhaustion. He murmured, "Relax, little princess. Get some rest." Her body remained tense, and Chris began singing to her. The old Irish songs she loved ...'The Minstrel Boy,' 'Shule Aroon,' the songs he had sung to her when she was a teenager Cassie's age. Her breathing evened out and she relaxed against Chris. And somewhere along the line, Chris fell asleep as well.

At one point he had to wake up and go to the bathroom. He put Adriana on the floor beside Vin, her head resting against the mattress. It took him a little longer to do his business than he had anticipated, but he hadn't answered nature's call in hours. Not only did he have to use the privy, but he was starting to realize he was hungry. But he would take care of his needs one at a time. When he emerged, after washing his hands and face, the scene had changed somewhat. It took Chris a minute to figure out what was different.

And then it hit him. Vin's hand was cupped around the back of Adriana's head. As Chris ventured slowly into the room, he saw the bright blue eyes open. They weren't exactly clear, but they were open, and starting to focus. Chris smiled and slipped up to the end of the bed to make it easier on his friend. Vin blinked and mumbled, "Cowboy?" Chris growled at him, and was rewarded with an impish grin.

Chris returned the grin, asking softly as he eased himself into the chair on the opposite side of Vin's bed, "Welcome back. Don't worry about Adriana, she's fine. Just worn out. How are you feeling?" Vin started to shift position, but the grimace which crossed his face answered the question as eloquently as words. All the color had drained from Vin's face and he closed his eyes, taking several deep breaths to bring the pain under control.

Once he could speak, Vin opened his eyes and looked at Chris, answering weakly, "Like I got a scimitar stuck in my gut, how do ya think I feel?" Chris fought back a grin at the smart-ass answer. It wasn't quite a scimitar, but he could see how Vin would feel that way. Vin was silent for several moments, then asked, "The others? Is Mary okay? And what about ... the other one?" The other one? Oh. Ella.

"Dead. Mary killed her. Damn near took off my head, until Buck yelled that it was me. She's fine, by the way ... Mary, I mean. Remind me to stay on her good side. General Travis was in here after talking to the coroner ... Ella had at least ten bullets in her," Chris answered softly. Vin cringed, provoking another spasm of pain. Chris reached out and put his hand on Vin's shoulder, saying softly, "Easy, pard."

Vin didn't answer at first, then finally breathed, "Aw hell, that hurts. I'm okay, Chris. I think." A soft moan startled them both, then Adriana slowly raised her head. She looked around, a confused look on her face. Then she looked over at Chris, who smiled at her. She smiled back a bit uncertainly, then seemed to realize someone's hand was on the back of her head. She turned her head to her left ... and a brilliant smile blossomed. Vin smiled back, murmuring, "Hey, Miss Drina. Good to see ya."

"Good to see you, too," Adriana answered with that radiant smile. She eased herself upright and asked, "Would I hurt you if I sat beside you on the bed?" Vin seemed to consider that a moment, then shook his head. Of course, he was lying through his teeth, and Chris knew he was lying through his teeth. He was fairly certain, too, that Vin knew that he knew that Vin was lying through his teeth. But with his return to consciousness, Vin's inclination to protect had also returned. Then again, that was a natural part of Vin Tanner. Something Chris had learned a long time ago.

Adriana eased herself onto the bed beside Vin and took his hand. She said softly, "You scared us all pretty good. But I know you ...know you were just being true to yourself." Vin's hand tightened around hers, and Adriana looked over at Chris. He smiled at her, and Adriana continued with an impish grin of her own, "Too bad you weren't awake to hear Chris singing. He sang me right to sleep." Chris rolled his eyes, laughing too hard to even attempt a glare in her direction. Not that it would have been particularly credible glare, anyhow.

"Oh?" Vin asked, casting his eyes over to Chris, a mischievous grin lighting his pale face, "reckon that means you're boring, cowboy." Chris just laughed and Vin muttered, "Aw hell, didn't even get a rise outta him. Reckon that's gettin' a mite old, then. Just like ya, Larabee." This time, Chris did growl at him, and Vin just grinned impishly. Old, was he? They would just see about that!

Chris answered, "Well, we'll see who's old, Kevin. You and Adriana will be staying with me after you're released from the hospital. I'll let the two of you take care of each other." Vin and Adriana looked at each other, not with the mock-horror that would have usually been their reaction to such a suggestion, but instead, genuine concern. Chris looked at them, more than a little worried.

Adriana asked slowly, "Chris, are you sure you want to do that? I mean, it's been a while since you had to handle me while I was less than one hundred percent." Chris left his chair and went over to sit beside both his little sister and the man whom he considered a brother. He put his hand on her shoulder and on his forearm, looking at them both very seriously. Because of Ella's obsession, he could have lost Vin. And Mary. And Buck. And Billy.

He said now, "Yes, little princess, I am sure. You're not at one hundred percent, but you are somewhat mobile, and you can help Vin when I'm not around. You can take care of each other." Adriana bobbed her head in acceptance of this. Chris continued, "You'll be briefed later, about what happened at the SGC. Things are still getting sorted out, but the important thing is, Stacy McPherson will pay for what she did ... and Ella already has."

Yes, she had. She had sought to take people away from Chris ... again. And instead, she had paid with her own life. After Sarah and Adam's deaths, Chris had shut everyone out. Not because he had stopped caring, but because he wanted to stop caring. Wanted to stop hurting. The trouble was, he did care ... and he had been fighting himself all that time. All that time, he had been wanting, yearning, to regain what he had lost.

Which he couldn't do. However, he had been given a second chance. With Buck and Adriana ... with Vin and Mary, after he had betrayed them. He had finally stopped running from who he was. He was a man who cared. About people, about justice, about what was right and wrong. He would stumble and he would fall, but what he understood now was that he didn't have to do it alone. Something his friends, his new family, had taught him.

It was ironic, really. When Ella had tried again to remove all obstacles between herself and Chris, he had finally understood. And his days of yearning, the days of pain and loneliness and rage, were finally over. The woman who had begun those days of yearning, in a way, brought them to an end when she forced Chris to realize how much those four people meant to him. Full circle. A mother had died at Ella's hands ... and a mother had ended Ella's life. Sarah and Adam were at peace, and Chris was free. It was over. It was really over.

The End
Next Story: Fun, Sun, and Ezra on the Run